Skip to main content

Full text of "The cosmology of the Rigveda, an essay"

See other formats


UC-NRLF 


*B    bM    bEfl 


B   L 

1115 

W3 

1887 

MAIN 


I 


■■: 


o 

LO 

o 


** 


N^  ^~ 


LIBRARY 


University  of  California. 

Ctes 


" 


Hk 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2007  with  funding  from 
Microsoft  Corporation  . 


http://www.archive.org/details/cosmologyofrigveOOwallrich 


THE 

COSMOLOGY   OF  THE  EIGYEDA. 


THE 


COSMOLOGY  OF  THE  RIGVEDA, 


AN  ESSAY 


H.   W.  WALLIS,   M.A,, 

GONVILLE  AND  CAIUS  COLLEGE,  CAMBRIDGE. 


^ufcltefjrti  fog  tijc  gjfefcett  Exntttm, 


^oai?  ... 


>J     Of  THF 

UNIVERS1T 

OF 

WILLIAMlK^ifB    KORGATE, 

14,    HENRIETTA    STREET,    COVENT    GARDEN,   LONDON; 

and  20,  SOUTH  FREDERICK  STREET,  EDINBURGH. 

1887. 


GENERAL 


HERTFORD : 
PRINTED  BY  STEPHEN  AUSTIN  AND  SONS 


B  L  l  I  I  S* 
/Hi 


PREFACE. 


The  object  of  this  essay  is  not  so  much  to 
present  a  complete  picture  of  the  Cosmology 
of  the  Eigveda,  as  to  supply  the  material  from 
which  such  a  picture  may  be  drawn.  The 
writer  has  endeavoured  to  leave  no  strictly 
cosmological  passage  without  a  reference,  and 
to  add  references  to  illustrative  passages  where 
they  appeared  to  indicate  the  direction  in 
which  an  explanation  may  be  sought.  In 
order  to  avoid  any  encumbrance  of  the  notes 
by  superfluous  matter,  references  which  are 
easily  accessible  in  other  books,  such  as 
Grassmann's  Lexicon,  are  omitted,  and  those 
references  which  are  intended  to  substantiate 
statements  which  are  not  likely  to  be  the 
subject  of  doubt,  are  reduced  to  the  smallest 
number  possible.     The  isolation  of  the  Eigveda 


156447 


vi  Preface. 


is  justified  on  linguistic  grounds.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  argument  which  is  drawn  from 
the  Atharvaveda  in  the  Introduction  is  based 
on  the  fact,  attested  by  the  internal  character 
of  that  collection  and  by  tradition,  that  the 
Atharvaveda  lies  apart  from  the  stream  of 
Brahmanic  development :  on  the  testimony  of 
residents  in  India  to  the  superstitious  character 
of  modern  Hindoos  :  and  on  the  striking 
similarity  of  the  charms  of  the  Atharvaveda 
to  those  of  European  nations.  If,  as  seems 
most  probable,  the  cosmological  passages  and 
hymns  of  the  Eigveda  are  to  be  classified  with 
the  latest  compositions  in  the  collection,  the 
conceptions  with  which  the  essay  deals  must 
be  regarded  as  belonging  to  the  latest  period 
represented  in  the  Eigveda,  when  the  earlier 
hymns  were  still  on  the  lips  of  priests  whose 
language  did  not  differ  materially  in  construc- 
tion from  that  contained  in  the  hymns  which 
they  recited. 

The  writer  desires  here  to  express  his  sincere 
gratitude  to  those  teachers  who  have  assisted 
him  in  his  general  Sanskrit  studies,  Professors 


Preface.  vii 


E.  B.  Cowell,  R.  v.  Both,  G.  Biihler,  F. 
Kielhorn,  and  K.  Geldner,  some  of  whom  have 
also  kindly  suggested  corrections  in  this  essay 
while  it  was  passing  through  the  press. 
Above  all,  his  thanks  are  due  to  that  Trust 
which,  in  the  first  place,  rendered  it  possible 
for  him  to  devote  himself  to  the  study,  and 
now  has  undertaken  the  publication  of  this 
book. 

May,  1887. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS, 


INTRODUCTION. 


l'AGE 


The  subject  of  the  essay 1 

Limits  of  the  study .     .  2 

The  absence  of  chronological  data 3 

The  character  of  the  collection  determined  by  internal 

indications 4 

By  contrast  with  the  Atharvaveda 7 

The  impersonality  of  the  Vedic  gods 8 

Deification  of  abstractions 9 

The  transference  of  divine  functions  and  attributes     .     .  11 

The  general  tendency  of  the  Eigveda 13 

CHAPTER  I. 

THE  BUILDING   OF   THE  WORLD. 

The  significance  of  metaphors  in  the  Eigveda   .     .     .     .  16 

The  measuring  and  building  of  heaven  and  earth  ...  17 

The  firmness  of  the  structure    .........  20 

The  introduction  of  the  fire 21 

Tvashtar,  the  divine  carpenter 23 

The  Eibhus,  the  workmen 24 

The  general  character  of  the  description 26- 


Contents. 


CHAPTER    II. 
GENERATION. 


PAGE 

The  application  of  analogy 28 

Fire  and  water 29 

The  metaphor  of  parentage,  temporal,  generic,  and  local.  29 

Heaven  and  earth,  the  universal  parents 31 

The  sun  as  the  type  of  generation 32 

Elements  of  confusion  in  the  hymns  to  Agni     ....  32 

Agni  in  the  waters  of  heaven 33 

Gandharva,  X.  123 34 

The  union  of  Gandharva  with  Apsaras 37 

The  marriage  of  Surya 39 

The  births  of  the  gods  aud  of  the  worlds,  X.  72.        .     .  41 

Aditi  and  Daksha 44 

The  birth  of  Agni,  X.  31.  7-10 46 

The  rise  of  the  sun,  X.  5 48 

Hiranyagarbha,  X.  121 50 

The  sun  as  supreme  divinity 52 

The  Unborn 53 

Agni  as  a  cosmogonic  factor 54 

The  waters 56 

Parjanya,  VII.  101 58 

The  one  thing,  X.  129 57 

The  non-existent  and  the  existent 61 

Allegory  and  analogy 62 


Contents.  xi 


CHAPTER  IIT. 
THE    SACRIFICE. 


TAGE 


The  source  of  this  explanation 64 

The  meaning  of  the  sacrifice 64 

The  popular  conception  of  death 65 

The  sacrificial  theory 66 

The  fathers  identified  with  the  rays  of  Agni     .     .     .     .  68 

The  Angirases • 69 

The  creative  functions  of  the  fathers 71 

Generation  through  the  fathers,  X.1  56 71 

Anticipation  of  divine  blessedness 75 

The  fathers  in  the  sun,  III.  38 76 

The  sacrificial  prayer 78 

The  heavenly  sacrifice 79 

Vic^vakarman,  sacrificer  and  creator,  X.  81,  82.     .     .     .  80 

Relation  of  Vic,vakarinan  to  Hiranyagarbha      ....  84 

Vac  compared  with  Sarasvati  and  Vayu  ......  85 

Purusha,  X.  90 86 

Summary  of  results 89 

CHAPTER   IY. 

THE    ORDER    OF    THE    WORLD. 

The  interpretation  of  abstract  words 91 

The  general  meaning  of  the  word  ritd 91 

Special  applications  of  the  word 93 

The  principle  precedes  the  phenomena,  X.  190      ...  95 

The  sons  and  parents  of  the  ritd 96 

Yaruna,  the  king 97 


xii  Content?. 


PAGE 

The  vratdni  of  Yaiuna 99 

The  relation  of  Varuna  to  ritd 100 

Yaruna  as  creator,  V.  85. 101 

The  maya  of  Asura 102 

Monotheism 104 

Varuna' s  decline 105 

The  popularity  of  Indra 105 

Speculation  fostered  by  the  Kshatriyas 106 


APPENDIX. 

THE    COSMOGRAPHY    OF    THE    RIGVEDA. 

The  form  of  the  earth Ill 

Heaven  and  earth  a  pair 112 

The  intermediate  space 113 

Twofold,  threefold,    sixfold,  ninefold  divisions  of  the 

world 114 

Professor  Zimmer's  view  of  a  rajas  under  the  earth.     .  115 

The  course  of  the  sun 117 

Index  of  Passages .         119 

Index  of  Sanskrit  Words 128 

General  Index 129 


CORRIGENDA. 

Page  25,  line  23.  For  three  read  four. 

Page  40/ line  23.  For  XI.  81.  4.  read  IX.  81.  4. 

Page  57,  note  5.  For  sun  read  son. 

Page  67,  note  4.  For  X.  196.  4.  read  X.  169.  4. 

Page  92,  note  1.  For  world  read  word. 


>'    or  THE 

UNIVERSITY 


THE 

COSMOLOGY  OP  THE  RIGVEDA. 


INTRODUCTION. 

Religion  is  the  behaviour  of  man  with  respect  to  the 
natural  forces  and  influences  of  the  world  which  he 
regards  as  manifestations  of  superhuman  will.  The 
external  form  of  religion  is  characterized  by  rites  and 
ceremonies  which  are  for  the  most  part  traditions 
from  a  forgotten  past  ;  the  inner  life  is  twofold,  on 
the  one  hand  emotional,  enthusiastic,  and  passionate, 
on  the  other  reflective,  speculative,  and  philosophical. 
The  character  of  each  of  these  phases  is  determined  by 
the  culture  and  civilization  of  the  people  professing  the 
religion.  The  historian  may  approach  his  subject 
from  three  sides,  according  as  he  wishes  to  illustrate 
the  aesthetic,  moral,  or  mental  character  of  the  people. 
In  the  following  pages  the  religious  hymns  of  the 
Rigveda  will  be  treated  solely  as  expressions  of  in- 
tellectual thought.  The  stray  guesses  and  vague 
attempts  at  philosophy,  which  are  scattered  here 
and    there    through    the    hymns    of    that    collection, 

1 


The  Cosmology  of  the  Rigveda. 


will  be  classified  and,  as  far  as  possible,  arranged 
in  logical  sequence  with  a  view  to  discovering  the 
manner  of  reasoning  in  vogue  among  the  composers 
of  the  hymns,  the  nature  of  the  inferences  and  proofs 
which  they  admitted.  A  critical  investigation  of  the 
earliest  recorded  results  of  Indian  thought  may  be 
expected  to  throw  considerable  light  on  the  difficult 
problem  of  the  growth  of  Indian  philosophy,  if  a 
subject  can  be  found  which  is  common  to  the  later  and 
the  earlier  thinkers.  Fortunately,  one  great  problem 
presents  itself  immediately  as  pressing  for  solution  in 
all  ages,  namely,  the  origin  and  formation  of  the 
existing  world.  The  passages  relating  to  this  subject 
will  here  be  brought  together  and  arranged  according 
to  the  similarity  of  the  ideas  contained  in  them ; 
the  most  obvious  links  connecting  analogous  con- 
ceptions will  be  suggested ;  and  other  passages  will 
be  adduced  only  so  far  as  they  serve  to  explain 
allusions  in  the  cosmological  passages. 

It  is  an  essential  condition  of  such  a  study  that  the 
limits  of  the  subject  should  be  drawn  as  closely  as 
possible  ;  that,  as  far  as  possible,  every  avenue  should 
be  closed  upon  conjecture  and  hypothesis ;  and  that, 
whenever  this  is  practicable,  the  authors  of  the  hymns 
should  be  allowed  to  speak  their  own  words.  Conse- 
quently, no  attempt  will  be  made  to  discover  the  origin 
of  the  conceptions  found  in  our  book.  Mythology 
and  etymology,  the  investigation  of  the  stereotyped 
and  formal  results  of  preceding  ages  of  thought,  find 


Limits  of  the  study. 


no  place  in  such  a  plan.  Parallels  from  the  religious 
and  philosophic  thought  of  other  nations,  and  illustra- 
tions from  later  books,  which  would  have  obscured 
the  interdependence  of  the  Vedic  ideas  on  one  another, 
and  so  rendered  it  more  difficult  for  the  reader  to 
place  himself  in  the  position  of  the  authors,  are  also 
excluded. 

The  almost  entire  neglect  of  the  chronological 
sequence  of  the  hymns  in  this  essay,  which  is  a  more 
serious  omission,  is  the  unavoidable  consequence  of  the 
failure  that  has  as  yet  attended  every  attempt  to  find 
a  criterion  by  which  to  determine  their  relative  dates. 
It  is  generally  supposed  that  the  occurrence  of  a 
hymn  in  the  tenth  book  affords  a  suspicion  of  the 
lateness  of  its  composition.  Forms  and  meanings  of 
words  and  grammatical  constructions,  which  are  of 
rare  occurrence  in  the  Rigveda,  and  become  more 
frequent  later,  would  also  seem  to  indicate  a  late 
date  for  the  hymns  in  which  they  occur ;  but  it 
has  not  yet  been  found  possible  to  establish  any 
rules  of  general  applicability  on  this  score.  Even  if 
we  were  able  to  determine  the  dates  of  the  hj^mns, 
we  should  still  be  very  far  from  deciding  the  relative 
ages  of  the  ideas  contained  in  them.  The  cosmo- 
logical  guesses  strung  together  in  the  other  Yedic 
collections,  and  even  in  the  Brahmanas,  occasionally 
bear  a  more  primitive  character  than  those  in  the 
Rigveda,  though  the  task  of  separating  them  from 
later  accretions  is  encumbered  with  greater  difficulty. 


Introduction. 


The  illustrations  from  geology  which  are  frequently- 
introduced  in  this  connection  fail  to  apply  in  one 
important  particular.  The  opinions  held  by  a  single 
man  or  a  body  of  men  are  not  lifeless  as  a  fossil 
nor  arranged  in  strata  according  to  age ;  they  are 
continually  growing  or  dying,  and  shifting  their 
relative  positions  through  interaction  one  on  another; 
they  derive  their  vitality  and  force  of  meaning  from 
association  with  the  whole  complex  of  thought  in 
which  they  live.  A  chronological  arrangement  of 
the  ideas  could  have  no  other  basis  than  such 
general  principles  as  may  be  abstracted  from  a 
comprehensive  study  of  the  mythology  and  ideology 
of  all  nations. 

One  question,  which  has  given  rise  to  much  dis- 
pute, requires  preliminary  consideration  :  how  far  our 
hymns  may  be  regarded  as  representative  of  the 
common  thought  of  the  people.  The  question  admits 
of  treatment  in  two  ways.  We  may  consider  the 
statements  of  the  Eishis,  the  composers  of  the 
hymns,  about  themselves  and  their  work;1  and  we 
may  compare  their  productions  with  the  only  other 
Veda  of  a  sufficiently  distinctive  character,  the 
Atharvaveda.  If  we  examine  the  hymns  of  the  Rig- 
veda  alone,  we  find  there  two  clear  indications  of  the 
bias  of  the  authors  in  their  exclusiveness  and  their 

1  A  rich  collection  of  passages  on  this  subject  will  be  found  in  Dr. 
Muir's  Original   Sanskrit    Texts,   vol.    iii.,    and  in   his   article   on   the 
•  position  of  the  priests  in  the  Vedic  age  in  the  J.R.A.S.  for  1866,  p.  257. 


The  bias  of  the  JRtshis. 


glorification  of  the  sacrifice.  They  represent  them- 
selves as  the  only  mediators  between  man  and  the 
gods.  They  pride  themselves  on  the  pure  orthodoxy 
of  their  religion  and  on  the  correctness  of  their 
rites.  Theirs  are  the  true  or  real  gods,  served  by 
the  true  priests  of  a  true  faith,  with  true  prayers 
and  offerings.1  Other  worshippers  and  their  gods 
are  cursed  as  demons  and  worshippers  of  demons.2 
They  are  the  ungodly,  men  who  know  not  Indra, 
who  deny  Indra's  existence,  who  serve  no  Agni, 
enemies  of  the  gods,  haters  of  the  sacrifice,  men  of 
evil  ways,  who  offer  no  sacrifice.3  Upon  such  people 
the  Eishis  call  down  the  terrible  wrath  of  all  their 
gods,  and  solemnly  aver  that  they  have  never  them- 
selves been  guilty  of  any  improper  worship  of  other 
gods  or  demons.  Owing  to  the  vagueness  of  the 
references,  it  is  impossible  to  determine  against  whom 
the  denunciations  are  levelled,  whether  at  dissenters 
belonging  to  the  same  nation  or  tribe  as  the  orthodox 
or  at  foreigners ;  they  present  us,  however,  with  the 
picture  of  a  violent  religious  contest,  and  serve  to 
remind  us  that  the  Rishis  were  not  the  only  bidders 
for  authority  among  the  people,  even  in  matters  of 
theolog3''.      If  the  Rishis  had   any  differences  among 


1  II.  26.  1.     Bergaigne,  La  Religion  vedique,  vol.  iii.  p.  184. 

2  V.  42.  10.,  V,  12.,  VII.  104.  14-16.,  V.  42.  10.,  VIII.  18.  13.,  II. 
23.  16. 

3  ddeva ;  auindrd  cf.  II.  12.  5. ;  dnagnitra  cf.  I.  147.  2.  ;  devanidah  ; 
brahmadv/shah  ;  anydvrata,  avratd,  dpavrata ;  ayajnd. 


6  Introduction. 


themselves,  their  common  interest  at  any  rate  centred 
in  the  sacrifice.  The  most  extravagant  and  offensive 
verses  in  the  collection  are  the  unrestrained  praises 
of  the  liberality  of  kings  and  other  rich  patrons  of 
the  sacrifice,  shown  especially  in  donations  of  cattle 
to  the  priests.  It  was  the  endeavour  of  the  Rishis 
to  make  themselves  as  indispensable  as  possible  to  the 
great  ones  of  the  earth,  and  for  that  end  to  magnify 
the  sacrifice  and  its  accompaniment,  the  hymn,  as 
the  only  means  of  attaining  prosperity  and  divine 
favour.1  There  are  no  curses  so  bitter  as  those  in  which 
they  denounce  the  illiberal.  This  glorification  of  the 
sacrifice  is  the  main  burden  of  the  whole  Rigveda, 
showing  itself  in  the  assimilation  of  all  things  in 
heaven  and  earth  to  the  sacrifice,  and  in  the  elevation 
of  the  instruments  and  personifications  of  the  sacrifice 
to  the  rank  of  great  deities.  It  was  not  in  the 
interest  of  the  Rishis  to  help  forward  the  pro- 
gress of  speculative  thought  in  its  advance  towards 
philosophy ;  but  rather  to  hedge  about  their  own 
religious  conceptions  with  a  wall  of  sanctity,  and  to 
bring  within  this  compass  the  wandering  fancies  of 
the  people,  and  the  enquiring  guesses  of  the  thinkers. 
Extraneous  thought  and  criticism  was  to  them  a 
source  of  danger ;  they  sought,  therefore,  to  obscure 
the  doctrines  of  their  theology  by  a  multiplication 
of  complicated  allusions  and  dark  riddles,  with  which 

1  Compare  H.  Zimmer,  Altindisches  Leben,  pp.  168-171,  194-5. 


The  Rigveda  contrasted  icith  the  Atharvaveda.       7 

they  might  occupy  the  minds  of  their  hearers,  at  the 
same  time  gratifying  the  native  taste  for  puzzle  and 
paradox.1  The  material  upon  which  they  worked 
consisted  in  part  of  the  myths  and  legends  which 
were  rooted  in  the  traditions  of  the  people,  and  partly 
also  of  the  rude  physics  and  metaphysics  of  the  more 
thoughtful.  These  they  endeavour  to  adapt  to  their 
own  sacrificial  theory. 

The  contents  and  form  of  the  great  majority  of  the 
hymns  in  the  Rigveda  bear  distinctly  the  marks  of  a 
complex  of  doctrine  in  process  of  elaboration.2  It 
would  be  quite  conceivable  that  this  doctrine,  the  work 
of  a  class  of  priests,  was  submissively  accepted  as 
alone  efficacious  by  the  mass  of  the  people,  were  the 
Rigveda  the  only  Yeda  extant.  The  Atharvaveda, 
however,  presents  us  with  another  picture.  In  it  we 
find  a  collection  of  charms  and  incantations  for  the 
practical  uses  of  common  life,  exhibiting  a  spiritism 
and  a  demonolatry  which  the  Rishis  of  the  Rigveda 
scorned.      We   find    a    state   of    morality   contrasting 

1  parohshapriya  iva  hi  devah  pratyakshadvishah,  *  For  the  gods  love 
what  is  recondite,  and  hate  that  which  is  evident.' — Brihaditr.  Up.  4.  2.  2. 

2  "  Neither  in  the  language  nor  in  the  thought  of  the  Rig- Veda  have 
I  been  able  to  discover  that  quality  of  primitive  natural  simplicity  which 
so  many  are  fain  to  see  in  it.  The  poetry  it  contains  appears  to  me,  on 
the  contrary,  to  be  of  a  singularly  refined  character  and  artificially 
elaborated,  full  of  allusions  and  reticences,  of  pretensions  to  mysticism 
and  theosophic  insight ;  and  the  manner  of  its  expression  is  such  as 
reminds  one  more  frequently  of  the  phraseology  in  use  among  certain 
small  groups  of  initiated  than  the  poetic  language  of  a  large  community." 
— Barth,  The  Religions  of  India,  p.  xiii. 


8  Introduction. 


strongly  with  the  noble  moral  teaching  of  the  Rigveda, 
and  a  more  popular  treatment  of  the  Vedic  gods.  We 
find,  further,  a  number  of  speculative  pieces  of  rank 
mysticism  running  out  in  wild  luxuriance  far  beyond 
the  sober  limits  of  the  hymns  of  the  Rigveda.  We 
are  therefore  justified  in  characterizing  the  hymns 
of  the  Rigveda  as  in  the  main  the  products  of  a 
special  system  independent  of  the  general  thought 
of  the  nation,  and  in  carefully  considering  at  every 
point  how  far  the  adjustment  of  thought  to  it  may 
have  influenced  the  form  of  expression.  In  this  essay 
the  word  Rishi  will,  for  convenience,  be  used  par- 
ticularly to  denote  the  adherents  and  promoters  of 
this  system. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  it  be  granted  that  the  hymns 
represent  in  the  main  a  system  of  theology  which  was 
the  work  of  a  particular  class  of  men,  rather  than  the 
natural  growth  of  a  national  consciousness,  we  may 
still  find  the  greatest  difficulty  in  individual  cases 
in  determining  how  far  the  system  has  influenced  their 
manner  of  thought.  The  following  description  of  the 
peculiar  treatment  of  the  gods  in  our  collection  may 
serve  as  an  illustration  of  this  difficulty.  The  deities 
of  the  Rigveda  differ  essentially  from  the  gods  of  Greek 
or  Scandinavian  mythology  and  of  the  Mahabhiirata 
in  the  abstract  and  almost  impersonal  nature  of  their 
characters.  They  are  little  more  than  factors  in  the 
physical  and  moral  order  of  the  world,  apart  from 
which  none,  except  perhaps  Indra,  has  a  self-interested 


The  nature  of  the   Vedic  gods.  9 

existence.  To  the  Rishis  they  are  pre-eminently  the 
receivers  of  sacrifice  ;  the  apotheosis  of  the  Itibhus  is 
described  as  the  attainment  of  the  right  to  receive 
sacrifice.  They  have  no  definite  forms.  The  mention 
of  their  clothes,  or  of  different  parts  of  their  bodies, 
serves  only  to  express  the  nature  of  their  actions  or 
characters.  The  strength  of  Indra  is  illustrated  by 
the  shaking  of  his  blonde  mustachios ;  his  insatiable 
thirst  for  soma  causes  the  poet  to  glorify  the  enormous 
capacity  of  his  belly.  Savitar  raises  his  arms,  the 
beams  of  the  sun,  to  give  life  to  the  world.  Rudra 
and  the  Maruts  are  clad  in  bright  armour  and  carry 
spears,  and  crack  their  shining  whips  of  light  over 
their  horses  to  represent  the  lightning.  The  Dawn 
lets  fall  her  clothes  to  display  her  beauty.  Mitra  and 
Varuna  are  throned  in  heaven  ;  the  other  gods,  so  far 
as  they  are  not  identified  with  individual  objects, 
wander  through  the  world  at  will.  We  hear  nothing 
of  temples  of  the  gods,  and  it  is  almost  certain  that 
the  hymns  recognize  no  idols  ;  the  gods  were  them- 
selves present  in  the  different  phenomena  of  the  world. 
The  peculiarly  impersonal  nature  of  the  gods  is 
seen  in  the  deification  of  purely  abstract  notions  and 
agencies.  The  most  striking  examples  of  such  gods 
are  those  whose  names  are  formed  with  the  suffix  r 
tar ;  the  divine  agents  of  the  processes  designated  by 
the  verbal  roots  from  which  their  names  are  derived. 
The  most  prominent  of  these  are  Savitar,  '  the 
quickener,'  and  Tvashtar,  'the  carpenter/     That  both 


10  Introduction. 


gods  were  considered  as  such  agents  appears  from  the 
frequent  play  on  the  connection  between  their  names 
and  the  related  verbal  forms  ;  and  from  the  constant 
addition  to  their  names  of  the  substantive  devd,  in 
passages  where  we  may  with  equal  plausibility  translate 
1  the  carpenter  god/  '  the  quickening  god/  or  '  god 
Savitar/  '  god  Tvashtar.'  Tvashtar  is  the  god  who 
produces  the  various  objects  in  nature  which  show 
the  skill  of  an  artificer ;  Savitar  is,  however,  with 
few  exceptions,1  always  identified  with  the  great 
quickener  of  the  world,  the  sun  ;  and  thus  the  abstract 
character  of  his  conception  is  somewhat  obscured.  The 
frequent  ascription  of  the  action  of  ordaining  (dhd) 
the  things  in  the  world  to  different  gods  led  to  tho 
conception  of  a  separate  god,  the  Ordainer  or  Estab- 
lishes Dhatar.  Vidhatar  is  in  like  manner  the  Dis- 
poser. "We  find  a  devd  Netar  three  times  invoked  in 
one  hymn,2  apparently  as  the  Guide  of  the  course 
of  life  ;  and  a  devd  Tratar,  to  whom  prayers  are  ad- 
dressed for  protection  against  foes.3  Other  examples 
of  deities  invoked  by  the  Eishis,  whose  names  bear  a 
similarly  abstract  character,  are  Brahmanaspati  or  Bri- 
haspati,  •  the  lord  of  the  sacrificial  prayer/  Prajapati 
*  the  lord  of  things  born/  Anumati  '  graciousness/ 
Aramati  '  prayer/  Ila  '  adoration/  Qraddha  '  faith/  and 
Yac  ■  voice/ 

1  e.g.  IV.  54.,  III.  33.  6. 

2  V.  50. 

3  IV.  55.  5,  7.,  I.  106.  7.,  VIII.  18.  20. 


Transference  of  divine  attributes.  II 

The  abstract  nature  of  the  Yedic  gods  in  general 
shows  itself  in  the  indefiniteness  of  the  sphere  of 
activity  of  each  one,  in  the  poverty  of  their  individual 
attributes,  and  in  the  readiness  with  which  these 
attributes  are  transferred  from  one  god  to  another. 
This  is  the  explanation  of  the  principle  familiar  from 
Professor  Max  Miiller's  writings  under  the  name 
of  '  henotheism, '  by  which  the  god  invoked  on  a 
particular  occasion  is  represented  as  exercising  the 
functions  of  other  gods,  and  assuming  their  attributes. 
The  more  impersonal  and  abstract  the  conception  of 
the  god,  the  easier  it  is  to  attribute  his  entire  activity 
to  another.  This  is  particularly  striking  in  the  case 
of  one  ancient  god,  Bhaga,  who  has  become  in  the 
Rigveda  little  more  than  a  source  from  which  descrip- 
tions of  the  functions  of  other  gods  are  obtained,  or  a 
standard  of  comparison  by  which  their  greatness  is 
enhanced.  His  name  has  survived  in  the  Slavonic 
languages  as  a  general  name  for  god,  a  sense  which 
it  also  has  in  the  Avesta.  To  judge  from  the  Rigveda^ 
Bhaga  would  seem  to  be  a  survival  from  an  ancient 
sun-worship,  of  which  we  shall  find  traces  in  the 
course  of  the  essay.  His  name  is  frequently  mentioned 
with  that  of  Savitar,  apparently  as  an  epithet  to 
express  Savitar's  bountiful  gift  of  sunshine  to  men. 
He  is  invoked  along  with  Pushan  and  the  Adityas, 
Mitra,  Varuna,  and  Aryaman.  The  dawn  is  his 
sister.1  The  eye  of  heaven  is  adorned  with  Bhaga's- 
1  I.  123.  5. :  cf.  VII.  41.  2. 


12  Introduction* 


light.  The  hymns  mount  up  to  Vishnu  as  on  Bhaga's 
road. *  Most  frequently,  however,  comparison  with 
Bhaga  is  intended  to  express  a  vague  glorification 
of  the  bounty  of  Indra  and  Agni ;  the  only  special 
points  of  comparison  are  that  Indra  carries  the  two 
worlds,  heaven  and  earth,  as  Bhaga;  and  that  Agni 
is  the  leader  of  the  tribes  of  heaven,  as  Bhaga.2 

This  apparent  confusion  of  the  functions  of  the 
gods  shows  itself  in  three  ways.  In  the  first  place, 
there  are  common  divine  actions  or  attributes  which 
may  with  equal  propriety  be  ascribed  to  two  or  more 
gods  invoked  separately  or  together,  to  all  the  members 
of  different  classes  of  gods,  such  as  the  sacrificial  gods, 
and  the  warrior-gods,  or  to  all  the  gods  as  gods.  In 
such  cases  there  is  no  real  confusion.  Secondly, 
there  are  attributes  and  actions  expressed  in  similar 
phrases,  which,  however,  belong  to  different  gods 
through  the  development  of  their  characters  from 
different  original  conceptions  in  such  a  way  as  to 
cover  common  ground.  Of  this  nature  are  the 
approximation  of  Tvashtar  and  Savitar,  and  the 
application  of  the  name  'father'  to  different  gods.  This 
tendency  was  assisted  by  the  occasional  existence 
in  the  mind  of  a  poet  of  a  traditional  verse  or 
expression  applied  originally  to  another  god,  but 
expressing  more  or  less  exactly  the  thought  the  poet 


1  I.  136.  2. ;    III.  54.  14.;  cf.  X.  151.  1. 

2  I.  62.  7. ;  III.  20.  4. 


Confusion  of  the  divine  functions.  1$ 

wished  to  utter.  The  confusion  is  in  this  case  real,  but 
it  is  not  the  result  of  a  direct  transference  of  functions. 
Lastly,  there  is  the  conscious  application  to  one  god 
of  the  attributes  of  another,  often  of  the  most  cha- 
racteristic attributes  of  the  other  god,  either  with 
the  addition  of  the  name  of  the  other  god,  or  with 
some  appellative  or  expression  familiar  to  the  Rishis 
in  association  with  him.  The  god  invoked,  who  in 
such  cases  is  usually  Agni,  Soma,  or  Indra,  unites 
with  his  own  functions  those  of  another  god  or  gods. 
Agni,  Soma,  and  Brihaspati  are  expressly  identified 
with  other  gods  as  including  their  entire  activity, 
even  without  the  insertion  of  any  adverb  of  comparison, 
as  also  it  is  said  of  Savitar  that  he  "becomes  Mitra, 
becomes  Pushan."1  The  transference  here  is  occa- 
sional and  of  a  rhetorical  character,  and  is  thus  entirely 
distinct  from  the  syncretism  of  the  later  divine 
Triad. 

This  fusion  is,  however,  but  one  phase  of  a  move- 
ment of  thought  to  be  traced  through  the  whole 
collection,  a  harmonizing  movement  by  which  it  is 
endeavoured  to  concentrate  the  theological  ideas 
recognized  by  the  Rishis.  It  is  the  result  of  two 
tendencies,  both  of  which  would  seem  to  mark  our 
hymns  as  belonging  rather  to  the  end  of  an  epoch 
in   the   thought    of  the   nation   than   to   a   period   of 


*  II.  1.,  V.  3.  1,  2.,  1. 163.  3. ;  IX.  passim ;  X.  98.  1. ;  mitrd  bht 
pushti  bhavasi  V.  81.  4,  5. 


14  Introduction. 


active  production.1  The  one  tendency  which  is  pecu- 
liarly characteristic  of  India  is  the  economical  desire 
to  collect  and  preserve  the  entire  theological  stock  of 
the  nation  that  nothing  be  lost,  rather  than  to  strike 
out  a  new  path  in  disregard  of  previous  results. 
Legends  and  mythical  conceptions,  as  well  as  deities, 
derived  originally  from  different  orders  of  thought, 
are  placed  side  by  side,  approximated  to  one  another 
and  confused  together.  The  other  tendency  is  the 
endeavour  to  define  the  unity  of  nature,  which  to 
the  layman  was  apparently  typified  in  the  light,  but 
which  the  Eishi  endeavoured  to  associate  with  the 
sacrifice.  The  various  products  of  this  latter  tendency 
are  particularly  characteristic  of  the  difference  be- 
tween the  cosmologies  and  cosmological  formulae  of 
the  Rigveda  and  those  of  the  Atharvaveda.  In  the 
Rigveda,  as  we  have  seen,  the  divine  actions  are 
transferable  from  one  god  to  another ;  in  the  mystical 
hymns  of  the  Atharvaveda  the  several  elements  of 
the  world  are  identified  with  a  few  abstractions, 
Skambha  'the  support/  Prima  'the  breath  of  life/ 
Kala  '  time/  Ucchishta  '  the  remains  of  the  sacrifice/ 


1  "  For  the  great  majority  of  the  hymns  of  the  Rigveda  it  hecomes,  in 
my  opinion,  more  and  more  evident,  that  they  mark  not  the  rise,  nor  the 
zenith,  hut  rather  the  decline  of  the  oldest  Indian  lyrical  art.  This 
appears  from  the  unvaried  uniformity  and  monotony  of  thought  and 
metaphor,  the  ahsence  of  originality  in  most  of  the  hymns  of  the  Rigveda ; 
and  these  rather  negative  qualities  are  not  indeed  limited  to  particular 
books,  they  extend,  so  far  as  I  can  see,  in  greater  or  less  degree,  over  the 
whole  collection." — Bradke's  Dyaus  Asura,  p.  2. 


Tendency  of  the  Rigveda.  15 

and  others,  each  of  which  is  for  the  time  tentatively 
regarded  as  the  substratum  of  the  universe,  its  cause 
and  end.  Neither  of  these  phases  can  be  accurately 
described  as  pantheistic.  In  the  earlier  book  the 
gods  are  not  categorically  (with  one  or  two  excep- 
tions, e.g.  Aditi  I.  89.  10.)  identified  with  the  universe; 
in  the  later  the  abstractions  and  strange  figures  with 
which  the  elements  of  nature  are  identified  cannot 
be  described  as  gods.  The  logical  development  of 
the  one  phase  of  thought  ends  in  monotheism,  of  the 
t)ther  in  atheism. 


CHAPTER    I. 

THE   BUILDING  OF  THE  WORLD. 

The  philosophy  of  nature  may  be  described  as  the 
classification  of  natural  forces  and  agencies.  The 
classifications  of  science  are  based  upon  identity  or 
uniformity  of  principle  discovered  by  analysis  and  in- 
ductive reasoning ;  unscientific  classifications  or  mental 
associations  are  the  results  of  superficial  comparison. 
The  former  we  commonly  call  explanations,  the  latter 
resemblances,  analogies,  or  metaphors.  In  an  age 
destitute  of  science  this  distinction  vanishes ;  the 
metaphor  partakes  of  the  nature  of  an  explanation. 
The  importance  of  the  metaphors  employed  in  the  Rig- 
veda  is  seen  in  the  constancy  of  their  application  as 
compared  with  the  ornamental  or  descriptive  metaphors 
of  modern  poetry ;  fixed  comparisons  are  consecrated 
to  particular  uses  and  endued  with  a  sanction  which 
can  only  be  explained  as  the  result  of  a  very  special 
sense  of  their  propriety.  Thus  in  describing  the 
formation  of  the  world  we  find  the  Yedic  poets 
recurring  perpetually  to  the  metaphor  of  building  in 
all  its  details,  showing  that  they  accepted  this  com- 
parison as  the  form  of   expression  most  applicable  to 


The  significance  of  the  metaphor.  17 

creation.  If  we  remember  that  the  Vedic  house  was 
made  of  wood,  it  is  not  difficult  to  picture  to  ourselves 
in  outline  the  different  stages  in  the  process  of  its 
erection :  first,  the  felling  of  the  trees  for  wood,  and 
the  measuring  of  the  site ;  next,  the  fixing  of  the 
main-posts  in  the  four  corners  supported  by  leaning 
buttresses,  and  of  the  two  door-posts  in  the  front ; 
and  lastly,  the  covering-in  of  the  whole  with  cross- 
beams, rafters,  laths,  and  some  kind  of  mud  or  thatch 
to  fill  up  the  crevices.  We  shall  see  all  these  stages 
recur  in  the  allusions  to  the  formation  of  the  world. 
That  the  world  should  have  been  created  from 
nothing  is  an  idea  which  finds  no  place  in  the 
Eigveda;  the  Rishis  are,  however,  at  a  loss  to 
explain  whence  the  divine  builders  obtained  the  im- 
perishable material  for  their  work.  aWhat  indeed 
was  the  wood  ?  What  too  was  that  tree  from  which 
they  fashioned  the  heaven  and  the  earth  ?  They  two 
stand  fast  and  grow  not  old  for  ever,  while  many 
days   and   mornings   wax   old." l     The    measuring   of 

1  X.  31.  7.  ;  cf.  X.  81.  4.  Whether  the  word  vdna  in  the  Rigveda  is 
ever  to  be  translated  '  forest '  is  doubtful.  The  use  of  the  word  for  cloud 
would  seem  to  be  due  to  the  following  associations.  The  rain  is  pictured 
as  contained  in  wooden  vats.  The  lightning  burns  in  the  clouds  as  fire  in 
wood.  The  clouds  are  blown  by  the  wind  as  the  branches  and  foliage  of 
trees.  The  difficult  verse  X.  28.  8.  appears  to  refer  to  the  clearing  up 
of  the  sky  through  the  thunderstorm :  "  The  gods  came  carrying  axes, 
splitting  the  clouds  {vdna)  ;  they  came  with  their  attendants;  they  set 
good  wood  in  heaven,  where  there  was  refuse  (perhaps  '  underwood  '  Pet. 
Lex.)  they  burnt  it  up."  The  myth  of  the  world-tree  is  apparently  alluded 
to  in  X.  135.  1.,  I.  24.  7.,  and  I.  164.  20 ;  cf.  A.  V.  X.  7.  38. 

2 


18  The  Building  of  the   World. 

*  the  two  ancient  dwelling-places/  heaven  and  earth, 
in  the  different  senses  of  the  word,  is  a  frequent  topic 
in  the  hymns.  Thus  we  read  of  Indra,  as  the  re- 
presentative of  the  gods,  "  he  it  is  who  measured  the 
six  broad  spaces,  from  which  no  existing  thing  is 
excluded;  he  it  is  who  made  the  wide  expanse  of 
earth  and  the  lofty  dome  of  the  sky,  even  he  ;  "  l  and 
again,  with  confusion  of  the  measure  and  the  thing 
measured,  "two  measures  are  thine,  0  Indra,  broad 
and  well-measured,  the  heaven  by  thy  greatness  and 
the  earth  by  thy  skill."  2  The  measuring  instrument 
is  represented  by  the  sun  traversing  the  earth  in 
his  course,  and  shooting  his  straight  beams  from  East 
to  West.  "Yaruna,  standing  in  the  region  of  the 
air,  measureth  out  the  earth  with  the  sun  as  with  a 
measuring-rod."  3  Hence  the  measurers  of  the  world 
par  excellence  are  the  sun- gods,  as  Vishnu,  who 
"  measured  the  regions  of  the  earth,  and  made  fast  the 
dwelling-place  on  high,  stepping  forth,  the  mighty 
strider,  in  three  steps."  The  natural  place  to  begin 
the  surveying  is  in  the  front  of  the  house  ;  and  so 
the  gods  began  their  measurement  of  the  earth  from 
the  East.  "Indra  measured  out  (vimimaya)  as  it  were 
a  house  with  measures   from  the  front." 4      The   idea 

1  VI.  47.  3,  4.     For  the  explanation  of  the  '  six  spaces '   and  other 
cosmographical  references,  see  Appendix. 

2  X.  29.  6. 
»  V.  85.  5. 

4  pracah  II.  15.  3.,  cf.  VII.  99.  2.  praclm  kaMbham  prithivyah. 


Ike  Measuring  of  the   World.  19 

of  measuring  is  closely  allied  to  that  of  spreading 
out  the  earth,  revealing  it  to  the  eyes  of  man,  a 
function  also  ascribed  to  the  gods  connected  with  the 
sun  and  the  lightning,  in  particular  to  Indra,  Agni, 
and  the  Maruts.  The  site  seems  to  have  been  con- 
secrated by  being  anointed  with  ghee,1  which  in  our 
hymns  represents  the  rain  or  light  given  by  the  gods. 
The  fathers  (Manes;  see  Ch.  III.)  "anointed  heaven 
and  earth  to  rule  over  them ;  they  measured  them  with 
measuring- rods ;  they  made  them  fast  and  broad  ;  they 
set  the  great  worlds  apart,  firmly  fixed  for  security."  2 
Connected  with  the  action  of  measuring  is  that  of 
setting  in  the  corner-posts,  frequently  expressed  by 
a  different  form  (mi)  of  the  same  root.  The  doors 
of  the  cosmic  house  are  the  portals  of  the  East 
through  which  the  morning  light  enters  into  the 
world.  "  The  Dawn  shone  with  brilliance,  and  opened 
for  us  the  doors."3  The  doors  "open  high  and  wide 
with  their  frames." 4  They  are  broad  as  the  earth, 
"  extending  wide  and  above  all,  many  in  number, 
yea  very  many ;  through  the  doors  flow  the  streams 
of  ghee."5  They  are  particularly  glorified  in  the 
Apri-hymns,  as  the  gates  through  which  the  gods 
approach,    the    arrangement   of    the    place    of    sacri- 

1  A.  V.  III.  12.  l. 

2  III.  38.  3.,  cf.  I.  190.  2. 

3  I.  113.4.,  IV.  51.  2.,  V.  45.  1. 

4  ataih  IX.  5.  5. 

5  I.  188.  5. 


20  The  Building  of  the   World. 

fice  being  assimilated  to  the  measurement  of  the 
world.  Lastly,  the  covering-in  of  the  house  with 
cross-beams  and  a  thatching  of  bamboo-canes  is  alluded 
to  negatively  in  the  designation  of  the  sky  as  the 
beamless  or  the  rafterless.  "  He  was  a  clever  workman 
in  the  world  who  produced  this  heaven  and  earth,  and 
fixed  the  two  regions  of  air  in  the  beamless  space."  1 
The  air  is  said  to  be  woven  in  the  trees  or  clouds. 
"Thou,  0  Indra,  didst  fasten  firmly  the  region  of  air 
in  the  frame  of  heaven  and  earth."  2 

The  criterion  of  excellence  in  the  human  house 
was  the  firmness  and  compactness  of  its  structure. 
So  we  are  continually  told  of  one  god  and  another 
how  he  holds  the  heaven  and  the  earth  fast;  and  the 
security  of  the  never-falling  sky  is  a  perpetual  source 
of  wonder  to  the  human  builders.  "Indra  spread 
out  the  broad  earth,  a  great  marvel,  and  supported 
the  sky,  erect  and  mighty."  "He  supported  the 
heaven  and  the  earth  apart."  "  That  which  thou 
makest  secure  is  secure."3  The  heaven  is  itself  called 
vidharman,  or  simply  dhdrman,  'the  support'  or  'the 
firmament.'4  But  the  compactness  of  the  building 
was  useless  unless  the  foundations  were  sure.     "  Savitar 

1  avamgd  IV.  56.  3.,  II.  15.  2.;  askambhandX.  149.  1.;  cf.  Chund. 
Up.  3.  1.  1. 

3  V.  85.  2.;  I.  56.  5. 

3  VI.  17.  7. ;  V.  29.  4.  :  VIII.  45.  6. 

4  This  sense  seems  necessary  for  dhdrman  in  VIII.  6.  20.  The  fuller 
expression  dhdrman  divo  dharune  (X.  170.  2.,  V.  15.  2.),  'the  sure  firma- 
ment of  the  sky '  or  '  the  support  supporting  the  sky,'  is  abbreviated  into 


The  Introduction  of  the  Fire.  21 

made  the  earth  fast  with  bands."  "Vishnu  fixed  it 
on  all  sides  with  pegs."  "Brihaspati  supports  firmly 
in  their  places  the  ends  of  the  earth."1  When  all 
was  finished,  the  world  was  furnished  with,  gifts  of 
light,  rain,  and  air.2 

Such  is  a  brief  outline  of  the  metaphor  of  the 
house  as  it  pictured  itself  to  the  lively  fancy  of  the 
poets.  A  more  special  characteristic  of  the  mode  of 
thought  in  the  Eigveda  is  the  invariable  introduction 
into  all  cosmological  conceptions  of  the  fires  of  heaven 
and  earth,  the  sun,  the  lightning  or  the  thunderbolt, 
and  the  fire  of  sacrifice.  The  solar  and  meteoro- 
logical explanations  of  mythology  have  been  the  sub- 
ject of  so  much  controversy  of  late  that  it  is  necessary 
to  call  the  reader's  attention  once  for  all  to  the  fact 
that  the  frequent  references  in  this  essay  to  the  sun 
and  the  lightning,  as  the  natural  phenomena  upper- 
most in  the  minds  of  the  Eishis,  are  in  no  sense 
solar  or  fulgural  explanations  of  mythology,  or  of 
the  origins  of  the  gods ;  they  merely  draw  attention 
to  the  conceptions  associated  with  different  gods 
(perhaps  conventionally)  in  the  Eigveda.  The  first  act 
of  the  Indian  on  entering  his  new  house  was  the 
introduction  of  the  sacred  fire,  Agni,  "  who  was  ever 


dhdrmani  in  III.  38.  2.,  and  perhaps  in  I.  159.  3.,  cf.  IX.  97.  22.  For 
vidharman  see  Grassmann's  Lexicon ;  Bergaigne  contests  this  meaning 
for  vidharman  also,  La  Religion  vedique,  III.  218.  n.  2. 

1  yantraih  X.  149.  1.  ;  mayiikhaihVU.  99.  3.  ;  IV.  50.  1  ;  cf.  X.  89. 1# 

2  I.  56.  5.,  III.  30.  11.,  II.  15.  2.  etc. 


22  The  Building  of  the   World. 

to  be  worshipped  in  the  house,"  "the  master  of  the 
house."1      The  first  act  of  the  gods  after  the  forma- 
tion of  the  world  was  to  produce  the  celestial  Agni, 
the  sun  or  the  lightning.      From  the  hearth  in  the 
middle  of  the  house  the  flames  and  smoke  streamed 
up  towards  the  roof,  presenting  the  picture  of  a  pillar 
supporting    the     ceiling.      Agni    is     "  the    head    of 
heaven   and   the   navel   of   the   earth ; " 2    he,    as   his 
liquid  counterpart,   Soma,  is    'the  bearer  of  heaven' 
and  the  support  of  the  world.      "  He  was  set  down 
among  men  as  a  wise  priest,  welcome  in  the  sacrifice 
for   his    knowledge ;    he   shot    up    his   straight   light 
like  Savitar,  and  supported  his  smoke  toward  heaven 
like   a   builder."3     The   sun   is   the  gold   or   bronzen 
pillar  of  Mitra  and  Varuna's  throne ;    the  sky  itself 
is   compared   to  a   firmly   set   pillar.4      This   function 
of  Agni   was   symbolized   by  the   erection   of  a  post 
in  the  place  of   sacrifice,  the  vanaspati  of  the  Apri- 
hymns,  which   was   anointed   with   ghee   to  represent 
his  light. 

The  action  of  building  the  cosmic  house,  corre- 
sponding to  the  rough  work  of  the  Indian  peasant, 
is  attributed  for  the  most  part  to  the  gods  in 
general,  to  Indra  as  the  representative  of  the  gods, 

1  grihdpati,  vdstosh  pdtih.     VII.  1.  2.  cf.  III.  1.  17. 
s  I.  59.  2. 

8  IV.  6.  2.  cf.  IV.  13.  5.,  VI.  47.  5.,  X.  88.  I.,  III.  5.  10. 
1  V.  62.  7,  8.;  V.  45.  2. 


Tvashtar,  the  joiner.  23 

or  to  Mitra  and  Varuna,  as  the  ordainers  of  all 
that  is  in  the  world.  But  there  are  other  gods, 
whose  special  character  is  based  on  their  skill  in 
the  finer  works  of  the  joiner's  art,  such  as  would 
be  delegated  by  the  peasant  to  the  professional 
workman.  These  are  Tvashtar  and  the  Ribhus. 
Tvashtar  is  the  clever-handed  carpenter- god,  who, 
in  particular,  manufactured  with  his  hatchet  the 
thunderbolt  of  Indra,  but  also,  in  general,  "adorned 
heaven  and  earth,  the  parents,  and  all  things  with 
their  forms,"1  whence  heaven  and  earth  are  called 
1  the  artificer's  pair.'  In  the  sacrifice  he  created 
the  hymn  of  praise,  which  is  technically  described 
as  a  piece  of  joinery.  "  Tvashtar  produced  thee 
(Brihaspati)  from  all  existing  things,  from  hymn 
after  hymn,  the  skilled  artificer.2  He  is  also  one 
of  the  gods  who  generated  the  sacred  fire.3  But 
his  chief  contribution  to  the  sacrifice  is  the  soma, 
Tvashtar's  mead.4  His  special  function  in  the  natural 
world  is  the  formation  of  the  embryo  in  the  womb, 
whence  he  is  regarded  as  the  giver  of  children 
and  of  increase  in  cattle.5  This  function  and  its 
connection  with  the  soma  will  call  for  further  treat- 
ment in   the  next    chapter.       The    menial   character 


1  X.  110.  9.,  IV.  42,  3.,  III.  55.  19. ;  cf.  V.  42.  13. 

2  II.  23.  17. 

3  X.  2.  7.,  46.  9.,  I.  95.  2. 
*  I.  117.  22.,  cf.  X.  53.  9. 
5  I.  188.  9. 


24  The  Building  of  the  World. 

of  Tvashtar's  activity,  and  his  association  with  the 
harem  of  the  gods,  covered  him  with  a  certain 
ridicule  in  the  eyes  of  the  Rishis.  There  is  no  hymn 
devoted  to  his  praise  in  the  whole  collection.  Indra 
is  represented  as  surpassing  him  in  his  own  special 
department,  the  making  of  the  soma  or  the  rain  in 
the  clouds :  "  I  placed  the  bright  milk  in  these  cows, 
which  even  god  Tvashtar  could  not  place  in  them." 
"While  a  baby  Indra  stole  the  soma  out  of  the  bowls 
in  Tvashtar's  house,  where  Tvashtar  had  tried  to 
hide  it.1 

The  same  view  of  the  menial  office  of  the  divine 
workmen  is  seen  in  the  ascription  to  the  Eibhus  of 
a  human  birth,  and  in  ,  the  conception  that  they 
obtained  their  immortality  by  their  service  of  the  gods. 
The  praises  of  the  Eibhus  consist  in  enumerations 
of  a  certain  number  of  actions,  expressed  in  fixed 
mythological  figures,  the  discussion  of  which  lies 
outside  the  scope  of  this  essay.  They  make  hymns 
and  soma  like  Tvashtar ;  they  produce  the  wonderful 
chariot  of  the  Acvins,  and  Indra's  thunderbolt  and 
horses.  They  are  even  said  in  one  place  to  have 
fashioned  the  Acvins  themselves,2  and  they  shape 
the  cow  of  plenty  in  the  sky.  It  is  said  of  a  strong 
king  given  to  the  people  by  the  Maruts,  as  also  of 
the   streams,    that   he   was   formed   by  Vibhvan,    one 


1  X.  49.  10. ;  III.  48.  4.,  IV.  18.  3.,  I.  84.  15. 

2  IV.  34.  9.,  cf.  VI.  3.  8. 


The  Ribhus.  25 


of  their  number.1  la  particular,  their  renovating  of 
their  aged  and  decrepid  parents,  and  of  the  old  cow, 
which  they  reunited  to  her  calf,  would  seem  to  refer 
to  the  new  birth  of  the  world  through,  the  recurrence 
of  the  seasons ;  and  they  are  once  said  to  have  made 
heaven  and  earth.2  We  have  the  names  of  three 
Ribhus ;  but  the  varied  character  of  their  workings 
in  the  different  departments  of  nature  is  emphasized 
by  the  mystic  number,  thrice  seven,  of  their  gifts, 
and  we  find  the  expression  '  all  the  Ribhus '  employed 
as  if  of  an  indefinite  number.  Their  names  are 
severally  used  in  the  plural ;  and  one  passage  has 
the  remarkable  expression,  'Ribhu  with  the  Ribhus, 
Vibhva  with  the  Vibhus,  the  powers  with  power/3 
which  can  leave  little  doubt  that  the  number  of 
these  '  men  of  the  air '  was  in  one  form  of  their 
legends  as  vague  as  that  of  the  wonderful  works  of 
nature.  Indra  figures  as  their  chief,  or,  in  the  phrase 
of  the  Rigveda,  they  are  his  sons ;  he  as  a  Ribhu 
bestows  gifts  on  man  and  beast.4 

Two  legends  concerning  the  Ribhus  deserve  special 
mention  :  their  contest  with  Tvashtar,  when  they  made 
three  cups  for  the  soma  from  his  one,  and  their 
production  of  grass  on  the  meadows  by  refreshing  the 

1  vibhvatashtd  V.  58.  4.,  42.  12. 

2  IV.  34.  9. 

3  ribhur  ribhubhih  ....  vibhvo  vibhubhih  gdvasa  qdvamsi.  VII. 
48.  2. 

*  IV.  37.  4.,  I.  121.  2. 


26  The  Building  of  the   World. 

earth  with  streams  after  twelve  days'  rest,  as  guests, 
in  the  house  of  Agohya.  In  the  first  case  we  may 
discover  the  explanation  of  Tvashtar's  defeat  in 
the  superior  number  of  the  Eibhus,  representing  the 
conquest  of  a  combination  of  inferior  beings  over  a 
single-handed  mighty  power.  The  legend  is  usually 
explained  as  referring  to  the  three  worlds;  it  may 
possibly  refer  merely  to  a  change  of  ritual.1  The 
Eibhus,  as  we  shall  see  was  the  case  with  Tvashtar, 
are  brought  into  special  connection  with  the  sun,  the 
main  agent  of  productiveness  in  nature.  They  are 
*  bright  as  the  sun  '  (siiracakshasa7i),  the  sons  of 
Sudhanvan,  the  'good  archer';  "with  their  father's 
energy  (taranitua)  they  obtained  his  wealth  and 
mounted  up  into  the  region  of  heaven ;  "  it  is,  in 
particular,  Savitar  who  befriends  them  and  procures 
them  immortality ;  and  we  read  of  "  the  dispositions 
of  the  Eibhus  according  to  the  succession  of  the 
dawns." 2 

"We  are  thus  brought  to  the  end  of  the  first  ex- 
planation of  the  formation  of  the  world.  The  reader 
cannot  fail  to  have  been  struck  with  the  disinterested, 
objective  character  of  the  description ;  the  end  of 
creation  is  not  man ;  the  Eishis  do  not  question  the 
motive   of  the    gods   in    forming   the   world.     Divine 


1  F.  Neve,  Essai  sur  le  mythe  des  Ribhavas,  Paris,  1847. 

2  I.  110.  6.,  cf.  IV.  33.  1.  ;   I.  110.  2,  3.,  cf.  Ait.  Br.  3.  3.   30.  j 
vidhana  ribhunam  IY.  51.  6. 


The  similarity  of  divine  and  human  actions,         27 

actions  are  magnified  copies  of  human  actions  ;  as, 
therefore,  a  man  must  build  his  house,  so  the  gods 
have  built  the  universal  house.  The  similarity,  we 
may  almost  say  the  identity,  of  the  divine  and  human 
occupations,  with  this  difference  that  the  gods  lack 
the  object  for  which  men  pursue  their  work,  will  be 
also  illustrated  by  the  next  chapter  on  generation 
as  a  cosmological  principle. 


CHAPTER    II. 

GENERATION. 

In  the  preceding  chapter  attention  was  drawn  to  the 
familiar  logical  distinction  between  induction  and 
analogy  or  metaphor.  It  was  shown  by  an  illus- 
tration how  the  metaphor,  which  in  modern  literature" 
is  employed  as  a  figure  of  language,  was  in  the 
Rigveda  of  great  importance  as  a  mode  of  thought. 
The  present  chapter  will  afford  an  illustration  of 
analogical  reasoning.  Analogy  is  the  comparison 
of  effects  or  of  classes  of  effects,  which  we  are 
unable  to  analyse,  but  which  appear  so  similar  as 
to  lead  to  the  presumption  that  they  are  due  to 
similar  causes.  In  formal  expression  this  method 
of  reasoning  usually  makes  use  of  a  type,  or  par- 
ticularly well-known  and  obvious  example  of  the 
class  in  which  cause  and  effect  are  found  to  coexist ; 
one  striking  instance  is  singled  out  as  representative 
of  the  process  which  seems  to  relate  the  cause  to 
the  effect.  In  the  argument  which  forms  the 
subject  of  this  chapter  the  process  which  is  described 
is  that  of  generation  ;  the  type  is  the  union  of 
light  and   water   at  dawn  and  in  the  thunderstorm; 


Analogy.  29 


the   effect   which,   requires   explanation   is   the   origin 
of  the  world. 

"We  have  further  seen  in  the  description  of 
Agni  as  the  pillar  which  supports  the  heavens 
the  importance  of  visible  pictorial  presentment  in 
cosmological  speculation.  It  is  the  visible  periodical 
union  of  the  two  most  antagonistic  elements  of 
nature,  fire  and  water,  seen  in  the  glistening  dew 
of  the  dawn,  the  brightness  of  the  morning  mist, 
and  the  flash  of  lightning  piercing  the  rain-cloud, 
which  explains  the  complicated  sensuous  symbolism 
of  those  hymns  in  which  the  generation  of  the 
world  is  described.  We  shall  find  that  light  or 
warmth  and  moisture,  the  chief  factors  of  genera- 
tion in  the  cosmology  of  the  Rigveda  as  in  the 
systems  of  the  Ionic  philosophers,  are  not  here,  as 
they  are  there,  the  primary  elements  out  of  which  the 
world  formed  itself,  but  are  always  bound  up  with 
the  phenomena  of  the  sky,  the  sun  in  the  clouds, 
and  the  lightning  in  the  rain.  In  illustration  of 
this  the  chapter  before  us  will  treat  first  of  the  birth 
of  the  sun  as  the  type  of  all  subsequent  births,  next  of 
the  action  of  fire  or  light  and  water  as  productive 
agencies,  and  lastly  of  the  general  principle  of 
generation  as  applied  to  explain  the  origin  of  the 
world. 

There  are  three  principal  applications  of  the  metaphor 
of  parentage  in  the  Rigveda,  temporal,  generic,  and 
local.       In     the     temporal     sense    it     expresses    the 


30  Generation. 


appearance  of  one  phenomenon  before  another ;  the 
dawn  is  the  mother  of  the  sun  and  of  the  morning 
sacrifice,  the  night  is  the  mother  of  the  morning,1 
and  the  like.  The  parent  may  correspond  to  an 
efficient  cause,  as  when  the  Maruts,  the  gods  of  the 
storm-cloud,  are  said  to  give  birth  to  darkness,  or 
again  to  the  material  cause,  expressing  the  trans- 
formation of  one  object  into  another,  as  when  the 
rain  is  said  to  be  born  of   the  cloud.2 

Again,  the  father  is  head  and  representative  of  the 
sons  of  the  family,  as  the  mother  of  the  daughters ; 
his  personality  is  continued  in  them.3  Thus  the 
metaphor  obtains  a  generic  sense,  expressing  the  most 
prominent  member  of  a  group ;  Vayu  is  the  father  of 
the  winds,  or  of  the  storm-gods,  Rudra  is  the  father 
of  the  Maruts  and  Rudras,  soma  of  the  plants  and 
of  the  prayers ;  Sarasvati  is  the  mother  of  the  rivers. 
The  sons  may  be  considered  as  inheriting  the  qualities 
of  the  father,  as  when  Tvashtar's  epithet  ligvdrupa 
is  separated  from  him  and  becomes  the  name  of  his 
son ; 4  or  again,  as  in  the  Semitic  languages,  the 
place  of  the  father  may  be  occupied  by  an  abstract 
quality,   as  when  Agni,    the   Maruts  and   others   are 


i  VII.  78.  3. ;   I.  123.  9. 

2  VII.  94.  1. 

3  II.  33.  1. 

4  yad  etaj  jnyate  'patyam  sa  evayam  iti  f>'utih}  u  according  to  the 
Veda  the  offspring  which  is  born  to  a  man  is  the  man  himself." — Maha- 
bharata,  ^antip.  10862;  cf.  Brihadar.  Up.  2.  1.  7. 


Parentage.  31 


called  'the  sons  of  strength/  or  Pushan  who  sets 
men  '  in  a  large  place '  is  called  *  the  child  of 
setting  free/    and  Indra   the    child    of  cow-getting.1 

Lastly,  the  metaphor  has  a  local  sense.  The  quiver 
is  called  the  father  of  the  arrows,2  carrying  them  as 
a  father  carries  his  child  in  his  arms.  The  earth 
is  the  mother  of  the  trees  and  of  all  things  that  she 
bears  on  her  broad  bosom,  and  the  heaven  the  father 
of  all  things  that  move  in  the  sky,  the  sun,  the 
Maruts,  morning  and  evening.3 

But  heaven  and  earth  do  not  merely  contain  all 
things,  they  also  supply  the  nourishment  by  which 
they  grow;  the  harvest-time,  for  instance,  can  be 
called  the  child  of  the  earth.4  The  transition  is  easy 
from  the  local  application  of  the  metaphor  to  the 
temporal.  Heaven  and  earth  are  the  dwelling-places 
in  which  all  births  take  place,  they  are  also  the  first- 
born in  the  beginning,  of  equal  age  and  common 
origin ;  or,  what  amounts  to  the  same  thing,  the 
question  is  mooted,  which  of  the  two  could  have  been 
the   older ; 5    or  again,    by   a   characteristic   confusion 

1  vimuco  napat  I.  42.  1.,  VI.  55.  1. ;  goshano  napat  IV.  32.  22.  We 
may  perhaps  trace  the  incipient  misconception  of  this  idiom,  which  does 
not  belong  to  the  later  language,  in  the  explanation  of  the  phrase  sdhasas 
put) ah  as  applied  to  Agni  from  the  force  exercised  in  rubbing  the  fire- 
sticks  (V.  11.  6.).  "VVe  must  not,  however,  interpret  the  etymological 
fancies  of  the  Rishis  too  seriously. 

2  VI.  75.  5. 

3  I.  185.  2. 

4  I.  173.  3. 
6  I.  186.  1. 


32  Generation. 


of  thought,  they  are  represented  as  the  two  fruitful 
parents,  who  produced  the  world  for  their  offspring.1 
The  difficulty  at  once  arose  of  fixing  the  relation 
of  heaven  and  earth  as  the  universal  parents  to  the 
gods,  who,  from  another  point  of  view,  have  also 
a  claim  to  be  considered  the  fathers  of  the  world. 
The  Rishis  contented  themselves  with  a  favourite 
paradox  :  the  children  begat  their  parents.  "  Indra 
begat  his  father  and  his  mother  from  his  own 
body."2 

The  first-born  of  heaven  and  earth  is  the  sun. 
This  birth  is  one  of  the  most  frequent  topics  of  the 
Rigveda,  hinted  at  for  the  most  part  rather  than 
described  in  a  series  of  complicated  riddles  playing 
perpetually  on  the  identification  of  the  three  kinds 
of  Agni,  in  the  sun,  the  lightning,  and  the  fire  or 
soma  of  the  sacrifice ;  on  the  comparison  of  heaven 
and  earth  to  the  two  rubbing-sticks  that  produced 
the  fire,  or  to  the  two  stones  between  which  the 
soma  was  pressed ;  and  other  recondite  parallelisms 
enriching  the  formal  expression  more  than  the 
meaning  of  the  hymns.  A  great  source  of  perplexity 
in  the  interpretation  is  the  confusion  of  the  dawns 
or  night  and  morning,  which  give  birth  to  the  sun,3 
with  the  waters,  the  mists  of  the  sky  or  the  rain- 
clouds   which   carry   the    embryo    of    the    lightning. 

1  I.  159.  2. 

2  I.  159.  3.,X.  54.  3. 

3  V.  1.  4. 


The  Light  and  the   Waters.  33 

They  are  both  alike  represented  as  the  cows  of 
Agni,  his  mothers,  his  nurses,  sisters,  or  wenches. 
The  light  itself  is  considered  as  a  liquid,  as  in  the 
familiar  English  expressions  a  '  stream '  or  '  flood  of 
light/  '  pouring  light/  "  The  sun  mounts  upon  a 
liquid  flood."  l 

The  centre-point  of  the  theory  of  cosmological 
generation,  as  has  been  said,  is  the  combination  of 
the  light  with  the  waters,  which  presented  itself  to 
the  eyes  of  the  poets  in  the  birth  of  the  lightning 
from  the  rain-cloud,  and  in  the  exhalations  which 
surround  the  light  of  the  sun.  Agni  has  his  home 
in  the  waters;  he  is  'the  child  of  the  waters/  'the 
one  eye  of  heaven,  who  grows  by  the  action  of  the 
streams/ 2  The  reference  to  the  lightning  is  suf- 
ficiently obvious ;  the  part  played  by  the  sun  in  the 
paradox,  apart  from  such  general  expressions  as  'the 
waters  about  the  sun '  contrasted  with  the  waters 
below  on  earth,  is  described  as  the  shooting  or 
weaving  of  his  rays  through  the  waters  of  heaven.3 
The  allusion  to  the  dew  is  established  by  the  close 
connection  of  the  dawn  with  the  waters,  in  which 
she  is  represented  as  bathing. 4  The  marriage  of 
the  sky  with  the  earth,  the  father  and  mother  of 
the  sun,  presented  itself  in  two  ways.     First,  the  sky 

1  VII.  60.  4.=  V.  45.10. 

2  IX.  9.  4.,  where  Soma  represents  the  sun  ;  I.  23.  17. 

s  III.  22.  3.,  X.  27.  21.;  VII.  47,  4.,  IV.  38.  10.,  X.  178.  3. 
*  VI.  64.  4.,  I.  124.  5.,  48.  3;  V.  80.  5. 

3 


34  Generation. 


embraces  the  earth  on  all  sides,  and  both  are  united 
in  the  twilight  of  the  East  before  the  dawn.  Secondly, 
the  fall  of  the  rain  and  the  shedding  of  light  in 
the  form  of  sunshine  or  lightning  are  the  visible 
causes  of  the  fertilization  of  the.  soil.  The  sun 
draws  the  dew  as  milk  from  his  mother  earth,  and 
obtains  his  light,  which  as  we  have  seen  is  also 
regarded  as  a  liquid,  from  his  father  the  sky.1 
These  two,  the  light  and  the  dew  or  rain,  are  inter- 
changeably represented  as  milk  or  semen,  celestial 
ambrosia,  ghee,2  or  soma- juice. 

The  conception  of  the  rising  sun  in  the  morning 
dew  is  personified  in  the  figure  of  Gandharva, 
a  discussion  of  whose  character  will  be  the  best 
illustration  of  the  birth  of  the  sun  as  the  type 
of  generation.  In  the  only  entire  hymn  which  is 
addressed  to  him,  he  receives  the  name  of  Yena, 
which  occurs  again  in  I.  83.  5.  as  an  epithet  of  the 
rising  sun.  In  other  passages  it  is  translated  by 
the  St.  Petersburg  Lexicon  '  longing,  desire  (or 
desirous),  wish. '  It  is  used  as  an  epithet  of  the 
dawns,  of  Soma,  and  of  Brihaspati,  and  seems  to 
be  applied  also  to  the  songs  or  the  singers.  The 
hymn  describes  in  a  succession  of  poetical  images 
his  rise  from  the  morning  mist  up  to  the  sky,  where 
his  light  is  merged  in  the  all-embracing  brilliance 
of  the  heavens. 

1  I.  160.  3.,  IV.  3.  10.,  X.  n.  l. 

2  IV.  58. 


Vena.  35 

X.  123.  1.  "Vena,  born  in  light,  hath  driven 
hither  the  calves  of  the  speckled  cow  in  the  chariot 
of  the  air;1  at  the  meeting  of  the  sun  with  the 
waters,  the  singers  caress  (lit.  'lick')  him  here  as 
a  child  with  hymns. 

2.  Yena  stirreth  a  ripple  from  out  the  (aerial)  sea ; 2 
the  child  of  the  clouds  hath  appeared  along  the  ridge 
of  the  bright  sky;3  on  high,  on  the  summit  of  nature's 
course,  he  shone  ;  and  the  hosts  sang  to  the  bosom  of 
their  common  father  (the  sky). 

3.  The  many  mothers  of  the  calf,  who  have  one 
home,4  were  there,  exulting  in  their  common  child  ; 
rising  to  the  summit  of  nature's  course  the  songs  sip 
(lit.  lick)  the  sweet  ambrosia. 

4.  The  singers  knowing  his  form  yearned  for  him  ; 
they  have  found  the  roar  of  the  wild  buffalo  (Soma)  ; 
performing  the  sacrifice  they  are  come  to  the  stream. 
Gandharva  hath  found  the  forms  of  ambrosia. 

5.  Apsaras,  the  maiden,  smiling  on  her  paramour, 
beareth  him  in  high  heaven  ;  he  is  come  as  a  loved 
one  to  the  bosom  of  his  loved  one ; 5  he  settleth 
there  upon  his  golden  wing,  even  Yena. 

6.  As  with  longing  in  their  hearts  (venantah)  they 
gaze  on  thee,  as  a  bird  flying  up  to  heaven,  the  gold- 

1  cf.  II.  40.  3.    The  force  of  aydm  is  '  Behold  here.' 

2  cf.  IV.  58.  1,  11. 

3  cf.  VIII.  100.  5. 

4  The  dawns  cf.  VII.  2.  5.,  or,  as  Ludwig  suggests,  the  waters.     The 
two  are,  as  has  heen  said,  practically  indistinguishable. 

5  i.e.  his  father,  the  sky;  cf.  V.  47.  3.,  III.  1.  9.,  VIII.  69.  7. 


36  Generation. 


winged   messenger   of    Varuna,    to    Yama's    home,    a 
soaring  eagle  ; 

7.  Upright  hath  Gandharva  mounted  into  the  sky- 
pointing  his  glancing  weapons  ;  clad  in  a  sweet- 
smelling  mantle,  beautiful  to  look  upon,  he  produceth 
fair  forms  as  the  light.1 

8.  When  as  a  drop  2  he  cometh  to  the  aerial  ocean, 
gazing  with  a  vulture's  eye  in  heaven,  his  light 
rejoicing  in  its  gleaming  brilliance  worketh  bright- 
ness in  the  highest  region."3 

Similar  references  to  Gandharva  as  the  rising 
sun  occur  in  I.  163.  2.,  where  he  holds  the  bridle 
of  the  horse  of  the  sun  ;  and  in  X.  177.  2.,  where  he 
sings  the  morning  song  of  the  sun -bird ;  "  the  bird 
beareth  a  song  in  his  heart,  Gandharva  sang  it 
while  yet  in  the  womb;'*  " Gandharva  mounts  up 
to  the  sky,  he  beholds  all  the  forms  of  Soma,  his 
light  shines  abroad  with  gleaming  brilliance,  he  illu- 

1  surabhi  appears  to  be  a  play  on  the  word  gandhd,  occurring  in  the 
name  Gandharva.  The  third  pada  is  applied  to  Indra  in  VI.  29.  3., 
including  the  comparison  with  svdr.  That  this  comparison  is  no 
hindrance  to  the  identification  of  Gandharva  with  the  sun  is  proved  by 
I.  50.  5.,  where  it  is  applied  to  surya. 

2  Ludwig  and  Grassmann  translate  drapsd  'spark':  "drops  of  fire 
are  sparks."— Pet.  Lex.  s.v.     Cf.  (^at.  Br.  IV.  1.  1.  25. 

3  Literally,  "  worketh  fairness  in  itself ;  "  cf.  arunHni  krinvan  of 
Vata  X.  168.  1.  The  interpretation  given  above  is  the  one  which  appears 
to  me  to  agree  best  with  the  different  images  occurring  in  the  hymn,  and 
with  the  other  references  to  Gandharva,  and  is  confirmed  by  A.  V.  II.  1., 
IV.  1. ;  Grassmann  in  his  translation,  vol.  ii.  p.  400,  inclines  to  connect 
Gandharva  with  the  rainbow.  The  difference  between  the  two  interpreta- 
tions scarcely  affects  the  argument  of  the  following  pages. 


The  Gandharvas  and  Apsarases.  37 

minates  heaven  and  earth,  the  parents,  brilliantly."  l 
The  Gandharvas  receive  the  epithet  vai/itkega,  *  whose 
hair  is  as  the  wind/  or  '  is  borne  upon  the  wind ' 
(III.  38.  6.,  see  next  chapter)  ;  and  in  X.  139.  4-6. 
Gandharva  Vicviivasu  is  addressed  as  "the  heavenly 
Gandharva,  measuring  the  realm  of  the  air." 

Our  hymn  illustrates  the  two  senses  in  which  the 
sun  is  brought  into  connection  with  the  waters ;  first, 
as  penetrating  with  his  beams  the  watery  masses  of 
the  sky,  and  secondly,  in  the  assimilation  of  his 
light  to  the  waters,  as  soma  or  ambrosia,  whence 
the  depths  of  light  become  the  aerial  ocean.  This 
association  is  stereot}'ped  in  the  union  of  the 
Gandharvas  and  the  Apsarases,  a  type  of  marriage, 
and  in  the  later  mythology  of  sexual  enjoyment. 
An  Apsaras,  dpya  yoshd,2  '  the  water-nymph/  is 
mentioned  in  X.  10.  4.  as  having  given  birth  with 
Gandharva  to  Yama,  the  progenitor  of  the  human 
race,  in  the  waters  ;  and  Vasishtha,  in  a  late  hymn, 
VII.  33.  verse  12,  is  represented  as  born  from  an 
Apsaras.  Through  his  connection  with  the  light 
and  the  waters  Gandharva  finds  his  parallel  in  the 
soma,  which  symbolizes  at  the  same  time  the 
fructifying  waters  of  heaven  and  liquid  light.  The 
identification  of  the  two  is  most  striking  in  IX. 
85.    9-12,    a    hymn    addressed    to    Soma,    where   the 


1  IX.  85.  12. 

2  X.  11.  2.  is  obscure. 


38  Generation. 


expressions  used  of  Gandharva  Vena  in  X.  123.  are 
with  small  modifications  transferred  to  Soma.  In 
IX.  86.  36.  Soma  is  called  "the  heavenly  Gandharva 
of  the  waters,  whose  eye  is  over  men  {nricdkshasam, 
but  see  note  6  on  page  68),  born  to  rule  over  all 
created  things  :  "  "  the  daughter  of  the  sun  brought 
the  soma,  Gandharva  received  it."  "  Gandharva  it 
is  who  protecteth  the  place  of  Soma,  who  guardeth 
the  birthplaces  of  the  gods,  where  he  is  invisible." 
"The  wise  (singers)  sip  with  their  songs  the  rich 
milk  of  heaven  and  earth  on  the  sure  place  of  the 
Gandharva."1  On  the  other  hand,  in  VIII.  1.  11. 
and  66.  5.  he  figures  as  the  gaoler  of  the  soma, 
and  is  smitten  like  Tvashtar  by  Indra,  who  sets 
the  sun  free.  In  IX.  78.  3.  the  Apsarases  appear 
in  the  same  relation  to  Soma  as  to  Gandharva.2 

"We  can  now  understand  the  significance  of 
Gandharva  in  the  marriage  ceremony.  The  light  of  the 
sun  is  considered  as  a  main  fructifying  influence,  not 
only  in  the  trees  and  plants,  but  also  in  the  human 
womb,  as  when  it  is  said  of  Vishnu,  that  he  brings 
the  parents  together  for  rich  fruitfulness,  that  he 
protects  the  embryo  in  the  womb,  and  forms  the 
female  breast;  of  Pushan,  that  he  grants  brides  to 
his  worshippers  and  has  given  birth  to  all  things  ;  and 
of  the  Acvins,   that  they  have  placed  the  embryo  in 

1  IX.  113.  3.;  IX.  83.  4. ;  I.  22.  14. ;  cf.  X.  80.  6. ;  IV.  58.  4.,  V.  S. 
XII.  98. 

3  cf.  X.  30.  5. 


Surya.  39 

all  things.1  The  waters  alone,  especially  as  personified 
in  Parjanya,  the  god  of  the  rain-cloud,  will  be  shown 
*  later  to  bear  the  same  character.  Gandharva  repre- 
sents the  union  of  these  two  influences.  We  pass 
on  to  the  other  forms  in  which  this  union  of  the 
light  or  the  sun  with  the  waters  or  the  dawn  is 
expressed.  In  verses  40  and  41  of  the  classical 
marriage  hymn,  or  rather  collection  of  marriage 
formulae,  X.  85,  Surya,  the  typical  bride,  the  daughter 
of  the  sun,  the  dawn  who  rides  in  the  chariot  of 
the  Acvins,  is  given  in  marriage  first  to  Soma,2  then 
to  Gandharva,  next  to  Agni,  and  lastly  to  the  child 
of  man.  In  VI.  58.  3,  4,  it  is  another  sun-god, 
Pushan,  to  whom  the  gods  gave  Surya  as  a  bride.3 
Soma  and  Pushan  are  associated  together  in  II.  40  as 
two  cosmogonic  powers  giving  birth  to  the  world. 
Again,  as  we  have  seen  Gandharva  called  the  father 
of  Yama,  so  Vivasvat,  a  name  of  the  sun  or  of  the 
lightning,  is  frequently  mentioned  as  his  father ;    thus 

1  I.  155.  3.  ;   VII.  36.  9.,    X.  184.  1.,    IX.  67.  10-12;  I.  157.  5. 

2  Compare  verse  9.  "  Soma  was  trie  bridegroom,  the  Acvins  the  two 
interceders,  when  Savitar  gave  the  willing  bride  Surya  to  her  lord." 
Soma  is  usually  explained  in  this  hymn  in  its  later  application  as  a  name 
of  the  moon.  The  different  formulae  here  collected  into  one  hymn  cannot 
be  considered  as  all  dating  from  the  same  period.  The  association  of 
Soma  with  the  sun-gods  points  to  the  conclusion  that  he  lias  here  the 
same  significance  as  in  other  hymns  of  the  Rigveda,  though  many  verses 
of  this  hymn  and  their  compilation  may  be  of  later  date.  There  is  a 
doubt  in  verses  21  and  22  whether  we  should  explain  Gandharva  Vicvavasu 
as  the  protector  of  virgins,  or,  as  in  the  later  literature,  the  violator  of 
virgins. 

3  cf.  X.  85.  26,  27.,  VI.  55.  4. 


40  Generation. 


the  union  of  Surya  with  Gandharva  finds  its  parallel 
in  the  union  of  Tvashtar's  daughter  Saranyu  (ace. 
to  Sonne,  the  storm-cloud ;  ace.  to  Prof.  M  tiller,  the 
dawn)  with  Yivasvat,  the  fruit  of  which  is  Yama.1 
The  nature  of  Tvashtar's  character  was,  as  we  have 
seen,  so  indefinite  that  he  might  have  been  introduced 
as  an  agent  in  any  natural  phenomena,  which  were 
regarded  as  products  of  artistic  skill.  His  special 
function  was  the  formation  of  the  embryo  in  the 
womb,  and  it  is  in  this  connection  that  we  observe 
his  approximation  to  the  lightning  and  still  more 
to  the  sun.  We  have  seen  that  he  is  the  handi- 
workman  who  made  Indra's  thunderbolt  and  the 
soma.  He  is  very  frequently  associated  with  the 
goddesses  of  heaven,  the  Gnas,  among  whom  we  find, 
mention  in  verse  VII.  34.  22.,  of  Eodasi  and  Varunani 
the  female  counterparts  of  Rudra  and  Varuna,  and 
also  of  Aramati,  the  goddess  of  prayer.2  He  is  invoked 
to  make  the  marriage  union  fruitful  and  to  grant 
increase  of  cattle.  He  is  the  father.3  His  approxima- 
tion to  the  sun  is  seen  in  the  combination  of  his 
name  with  Savitar's.  The  two  are  invoked  together 
in  XI.  81.  4.  Under  the  triple  name  Tvashtar  Savitar 
Vicvarupa,  where  the  epithet  rigvdrupa  serves  to 
emphasize   the   reference  to  the  light,4  he  is  said  to 


1  X.  17.  l,  2. 

2  Compare  V.  43.  6.  with  VII.  34.  21. 

3  III.  4.  9.,  VII.  34.  20.,  X.  184.  1. ;  I.  188.  9. ;  X.  64.  10. 

4  See  Grassmann's  Lex.  s.v. ;  cf.  Chand.  Up.  5.  13.  1. 


The  Type  of  Generation.  41 

have  nourished  and  given  birth  to  all  existing  things. 
Further,  the  same  name  appears  to  be  used  inter- 
changeably with  that  of  Gandharva  for  the  father  of 
Yama  and  Yami;  and  Tvashtar  receives  the  epithet 
a griy a,  the  first-born.1  We  have  thus  arrived  at  the 
following  complication  in  the  matrimonial  relations 
of  the  sun-gods :  Gandharva,  Agni,  Soma,  Pushan, 
Tvashtar,  and  Vivasvat  are  all  represented  as  the 
bridegrooms  of  Surya,  the  daughter  of  the  sun,  or 
of  Saranyu,  the  daughter  of  Tvashtar.  The  Rishis 
were  not,  however,  content  with  the  attainment  of 
this  bizarre  result  of  their  symbolisms ;  they  delight 
in  describing  the  complication  in  its  most  paradoxical 
form,  that  the  father  married  his  own  daughter,  and 
with  her  gave  birth  to  the  universe.2  We  are  thus 
brought  back  to  the  point  from  which  we  started, 
the  union  of  the  light  with  the  waters  confused 
with  the  marriage  of  the  sun,  the  first-born,  with  the 
dawn,  and  regarded  as  the  type  of  generation  in 
the  world. 

We  now  proceed  to  the  discussion  of  the  principal 
hymns,  among  the  most  difficult  in  the  Rigveda, 
in  which  the  figurative  generation  of  the  world  is 
described.  The  first  hymn  X.  72.  contains  the 
barest  outlines  of  a  cosmogony,  the  details  of  which 
remain   in   obscurity.      There   are   two   interpolations 


1  X.  10.  5.;  I.  13.  10. 

2  V.  42.  13.,  and  especially  X.  61.,  I.  164.  33. 


42  Generation. 


in  the  hymn  (verses  2,  and  6,  7)  ;  the  original 
verses,  which  are  especially  closely  connected  together, 
admit  more  readily  than  in  most  hymns  of  separation 
from  the  interpolations. 

1.  "Let  us  now  proclaim  with  admiration  the 
births  of  the  gods,  in  utterances  of  praise,  that  a 
man  may  hear  them  (lit.  see)  in  a  later  age.1 

3.  In  the  first  age  of  the  gods  the  existent  was 
born  from  the  non-existent ;  after  that  the  regions 
(of  the  sky)  were  born  from  the  begetter  (the  sky).2 

4.  The  earth  was  born  from  the  begetter,  the 
regions  (of  the  earth)  from  the  earth.  From 
Aditi  Daksha  was  born,  and  again  from  Daksha 
Aditi. 

5.  Even  Aditi  had  a  birth,  for  she  is  thy  daughter, 
Daksha ;  after  her  the  blessed  gods  were  born,  of 
immortal  parentage. 

8.  Eight  in  number  are  the  sons  which  were  born 
of  Aditi,  from  her  body ;  she  went  forth  to  meet 
the  gods  with  seven,  and  cast  the  bird  (Martanda) 
away.3 

9.  With  seven   sons  Aditi  went  forth  to  meet  the 


1  For  pag  in  the  sense  of  'hear,'  cf.  X.  71.  4.  Or  we  may  translate 
with  Delbriick,  Altindische  Tempuslehre,  p.  14,  'whoever'  or  'as  one 
who  seeth  in  a  later  age.'     For  the  construction  cf.  VIII.  6.  18. 

2  The  meaning  of  the  air.  dp.  uttandpadah  is  quite  uncertain  ;  utland  is 
used  as  an  epithet  of  bhiimi,  but  this  proves  nothing  for  uttandpad.  If  we 
take  the  word  as  masculine,  and  refer  it  to  the  sky,  we  obtain  with  bhd  a 
pair  corresponding  to  Daksha  and  Aditi  in  the  next  two  verses. 

3  "  The  exposure  of  Martanda  (Surya)  refers  apparently  only  to  his 
sweeping  through  the  sky  (icpdri prakshipat)" — Ludwig. 


The   Worlds  formed  from  Dust.  4$ 

earliest  age,  she  brought  the  bird  thither  to  be  born 
and  die  again." 

The  interpolated  verses  are — 

2.  "  Brahmanaspati  welded  these  worlds  together 
like  a  smith  ;  in  the  earliest  age  of  the  gods  the 
existent  was  born  from  the  non-existent "  (cf.  X. 
81.   3.). 

6.  "When  ye,  0  gods,  stood  firmly  embracing  one 
another  in  the  formless  depth,  thence  there  arose  from 
your  feet  a  thickening  volume  of  dust  as  from  dancers. 

7.  When  ye,  0  gods,  like  the  Yatis,  made  all  things 
to  grow,  then  ye  brought  forward  the  sun,  which 
was  hidden  in  the  sea." 

The  two  verses  6  and  7  are  interesting  as  containing 
an  independent  story  of  the  origin  of  the  world : 
the  gods  are  said  to  have  kicked  up  in  dancing  the 
atoms  which  formed  the  earth.  We  may  also  notice 
the  usual  mention  of  the  production  of  the  sun  as 
soon  as  heaven  and  earth  were  made.  The  nearest 
parallel  to  this  passage  in  the  Rigveda  is  X.  24. 
4,  5.,  addressed  to  the  Acvins :  "  You  two  strong 
and  cunning  ones  produced  by  churning  (as  with 
a  fire-drill)  the  two  (worlds)  that  face  one  another. 
When,  0  Niisatya  (Agvins),  worshipped  by  Vimada, 
ye  produced  them  by  churning,  all  the  gods  yearned 
as  the  two  (worlds)  facing  one  another  fell  away. 
1 0  Nasatya,'  spake  the  gods,  ■  bring  them  here 
again.'  "  Apparently  the  Acvins  stirred  up  the  dust, 
which  formed  heaven  and  earth,   and  the   gods  were 


44  Generation. 


so  pleased  with  the  production  that  they  wished  to 
have  them  formed  into  solid  masses.1  Similarly  in 
I.  22.  17.  the  earth  seems  to  have  been  formed  from 
the  dust  of  Vishnu's  three  strides  across  the  heavens. 
The  passages  are,  however,  too  isolated  to  admit  of 
anything  more  than  conjectures ;  we  return  to  the 
body  of  the  hymn. 

The  mention  of  the  non-existent  and  the  existent 
merely  introduces  the  subject  of  origins,  as  will  be 
shown  at  the  end  of  this  chapter.  The  hymn  contains 
three  moments;  first,  the  birth  of  the  three  worlds, 
heaven,  earth,  and  the  intermediate  regions ;  next, 
parallel  to  the  birth  of  the  worlds,  the  birth  of  the 
gods  from  their  first  parents ;  lastly,  the  rise  and 
setting  of  the  sun,  represented  by  the  figure  of 
Martanda.  That  martdndd  has  the  meaning  'bird' 
is  proved  by  II.  38.  8. ;  the  word  is  perhaps  here 
chosen  in  allusion  to  the  semi-divinity  and  semi- 
mortality  of  the  rising  and  setting  sun.  The  relation 
of  Aditi  to  Daksha  remains  to  be  discussed.  The 
general  meaning  of  the  word  daksha  is  *  active 
energy '  ;  it  is  applied  three  times  to  the  Ribhus ; 
it  is  used  of  the  production  of  hymns  at  the  sacrifice ; 
it  is  opposed  to  sickness ;  and  occasionally  it  has  the 
sense  of  malevolent  activity.  The  personification  of 
Daksha  as  well  as  of  Aditi  is  most  probably  to  be 
traced  in  the  hymns   themselves  to  an  old   idiom   of 


1  cf.  Ait.  Br.  IV.  4.  27. 


Aditi  and  Daksha.  45 

the  Yedic  language.  In  VIII.  25.  5.  Mitra  and 
Varuna  are  called  u  the  children  of  strength,  and 
the  sons  of  daksha"  i.e.  the  strong  and  active  ones. 
The  expressions  are  common,  and  translators  are 
agreed  as  to  their  meaning.  "We  find  now  that  the 
description  of  Indra  as  '  son  of  strength/  gave  rise 
to  the  conception  of  a  goddess  Qavasi,  his  mother ; l 
and  it  is  scarcely  less  certain  that  Daksha,  an 
unimportant  deity  whose  only  characteristic  in  the 
Rigveda  is  his  fatherhood  of  the  gods,  has  derived 
his  personality  from  similar  expressions.2  The  analogy 
of  these  two  figures  suggests  at  once  a  like  explanation 
of  the  origin  of  the  motherhood  of  Aditi.  The  mother- 
hood of  the  gods  is  the  only  constant  and  certain  attri- 
bute of  Aditi.  Aditi  and  Daksha  are  mentioned  together 
again  in  X.  5.  7.  and  64.  5.,  a  recurrence  which 
confirms  the  derivation  of  both  from  a  like  origin. 
The  history  of  the  word  may  have  been  somewhat  as 
follows.  It  was  used  in  pre-vedic  times  as  an  abstract 
word  meaning  '  freedom  from  bondage/  if  the  generally 
accepted  etymology  be  correct.  The  determination 
of  the  sons  of  Aditi  as  a  class  of  gods  was  caused 
by  the  association  of  the  expression  with  particular 
gods.  The  dditeh  putrah,  '  the  unfettered  gods, ' 
became  the  sons  of  Aditi,  and  from  this  later  sense 
the    name   Aditya    was  derived.     There   is    no   proof 

1  putrah  qdvasah  VIII.  92.  14.  ;  qdvasah  sunuh  IY.   24.   1. ;  Cavasi 
X.  153.  2.     cf.  note  1  on  page  31. 

2  v.  s.  v.  ddkshapitar  Pet.  Lex.     cf.  IX.  87.  2. 


46  Generation. 


that  at  the  time  when  our  hymns  were  composed  the 
word  still  bore  the  supposed  etymological  meaning  of 
'freedom  from  bondage/  It  is  used  as  an  adjective  and 
as  a  substantive  in  so  many  and  varied  connexions 
that  no  single  conception  has  yet  been  proposed 
sufficiently  elastic  to  suit  all  its  applications.  The 
ambiguity  of  meaning  will  be  explained  if  we  suppose 
that  after  the  word  had  become  a  proper  name  it 
was  employed  anew,  in  the  same  way  and  in  much 
the  same  sense  as  the  appellative  asura,  with  a  vague 
sense  of  a  grand  divine  significance.1  In  IX.  74.  5. 
it  is  Soma  who  placed  the  fruit  in  Aditi's  womb, 
through  which  we  obtain  children  and  grandchildren. 
The  next  passage  which  will  occupy  our  attention 
is  a  fragment,  X.  31.  7-10.  "Whether  it  come  from 
the  same  poet  who  wrote  the  preceding  six  verses 
of  the  hymn  or  no,  the  connection  of  thought  is 
sufficiently  loose  for  us  to  treat  these  four  verses 
alone.      The  subject  is  the  first  birth  of  the  sun. 


1  A  collection  of  passages  will  be  found  in  Professor  A.  Hillebrandt's 
monograph,  Ueber  die  Gtittin  Aditi,  Breslau,  1876.  The  parallelism  of 
dditi  and  asura  is  seen  in  the  application  of  both  words  principally  to 
persons  (Hillebrandt,  I.e.  p.  15)  :  in  the  similarity  of  the  derivatives 
from  the  two  words,  adititvd  and  asuralvd,  cidityd  and  asura,  diti  and 
sura :  and  in  such  passages  as  IV.  1.  20.  compared  with  III.  3.  4.  ; 
V.  44.  11.  with  X.  74.  2. ;  VII.  51.  1.  with  X.  50.  3. ;  I.  89.  10.  with 
YI.  36.  1. ;  V.  59.  8.,  X.  63.  3.  with  I.  131.  1.;  cf.  also  X.  67.  2.,X. 
10.  2.  As  dditi  is  the  cow,  so  asura  is  in  III.  38.  4.  and  V.  12.  1.  an 
epithet  of  vrishan.  The  fluctuating  attributes  of  the  goddess  Aditi,  as 
distinguished  from  those  attributes  which  are  derived  from  her  mother- 
hood, are,  for  the  most  part,  borrowed  directly  from  the  Adityas. 


The  Birth  of  the  Sun.  47 

"7.  What  indeed  was  the  wood?  What  too  was 
that  tree,  from  which,  they  fashioned  the  heaven 
and  the  earth?  They  two  stand  fast  and  grow 
not  old  for  ever,  while  many  days  and  mornings 
wax  old. 

8.  There  is  no  other  thing  besides  like  unto  him  ; 
he  is  the  bull  that  beareth  heaven  and  earth  ;  of 
his  own  power  he  maketh  his  skin  a  source  of 
light,1  when  the  bay  horses  carry  him  as  the  sun. 

9.  As  a  Stega  over  the  ground  so  he  passeth  over 
the  earth ; 2  he  penetrateth  the  world,  as  the  wind 
scattering  a  mist;  there,  where  Mitra  and  Varuna 
are,  he  when  anointed  hath  shot  abroad  his  light,  as 
Agni  in  the  wood   (i.e.  at  sacrifice). 

10.  When  the  barren  cow  (the  earth)  beareth, 
immediately  on  being  anointed  she  maketh  her 
insecure  paths  secure  (at  daybreak),  who  hath  her 
own  herdsman  (or  herself  her  own  herdsman)  ;  when 
the  first  son  is  born  from  his  parents,  the  cow 
devoureth  the  placenta  (?)  which  they  seek." 3 

The  verses   deal   with   the   formation   of  the  three 

1  Compare  suryatvac.  The  Pet.  Lex.  translates  pavitra  '  sieve.'  It 
would  then  signify  the  filter  through  which  the  heams  of  the  sun  stream. 
The  literal  meaning  of  the  word  is  '  instrument  of  illumination  or  purifi- 
cation.'    A  similar  passage  is  I.  160.  3. 

2  Thus  the  grammatical  parallelism  of  the  first  and  second  padas  is 
complete.     The  Stega  is  a  biting  or  stinging  insect. 

3  The  sense  of  vydthih  in  all  passages  is  'an  insecure  going.'  For  our 
passage  cf.  II.  35.  5.,  II.  4.  7.  The  Pet.  Lex.  and  Grassmann  take  the 
word  gamyam  as  equivalent  to  gdmyam,  '  a  plug  or  peg.'  The  original 
reading  may  possibly  have  been  some  such  word  as  jarayu  (?  qdmalam), 


48  Generation. 


main  components  of  the  universe,  heaven,  earth,  and 
the  sun.  Of  the  first  two  the  poet  has  little  to 
tell  us,  and  passes  on  at  once  to  the  third.  The 
sun  is  identified  with  the  bull,  Agni  of  the  sacrifice, 
and  the  earth  with  the  lower  rubbing-stick  anointed 
with  ghee,  which  is  licked  up  as  soon  as  fire  is  struck. 

The  next  hymn  is  again  a  description  of  the  rise 
of  the  sun,  his  birth  in  the  east;  the  cosmogonic 
significance  of  the  hymn  does  not  appear  till  the 
last  verse,  which  may  be  regarded  as  the  climax 
of  the  whole,  or  may  be  but  an  afterthought.  The 
allusions  do  not  admit  of  certain  explanation.  I  add 
the  interpretations  which  seem  to  me  the  most 
plausible. 

X.  5.  1.  "The  one  sea  (the  sun)  bearing  rich 
treasures,  producing  many  births,  is  to  us  all  a  sight 
of  gladness.  He  sucketh  the  teat  on  the  breast  of 
his  hidden  parents ;  in  the  midst  of  the  fount  (source 
of  light  in  the  East)  is  placed  the  home  of  the  bird. 

2.  The  strong,  lusty  horses  dwelling  in  a  common 
stall  come  together  with  the  mares  (light  and 
waters).  The  wise  (the  rays,  see  Chapter  III.)  guard 
the  home  of  nature's  order,  they  assume  excellent 
forms  in  secret. 

3.  The  two  cunning  ones  (heaven  and  earth)  who 

which  would  yield  a  suitable  antecedent  to  ydd  and  give  an  intelligible 
sense,  cf.  A.  V.  VI.  49.  1.  With  starir  ydd  sdta  compare  VII.  101.  3. 
starh-  a  tvad  bhdvati,  suta  u  tvat,  where  the  reference  to  the  earth  is  still 
clearer. 


The  Rise  of  the  Sun.  49 

follow  nature's  order  unite  ;  they  form  and  give  birth 
to  the  child,  nourishing  him,  the  centre  of  all  that 
is  fixed  and  that  moveth,  weaving1  with  insight  the 
thread  of  the  wise. 

4.  For  the  tracks  of  nature's  course  and  the  juices 
(dews  and  light)  for  refreshment  follow  the  goodly 
child  from  of  old;  heaven  and  earth,  clothing  them- 
selves in  a  mantle,  are  strengthened  by  the  rich 
nourishment  of  the  sweet  drink. 

5.  His  seven  glowing  sisters  (rays  and  waters)  as 
a  lover  the  understanding  one  bringeth  forth  from 
the  sweet  drink  to  be  seen ;  he  who  is  of  ancient 
birth  halteth  in  the  sky,  and  seeking  hath  found 
the  dome  of  heaven.2 

6.  The  (seven)  wise  ones  (rays)  fashion  seven  lines, 
to  one  of  these  may  the  distressed  mortal  come.3 
The  support  of  life  in  the  home  of  the  highest,  at 
the  divergence  of  the  ways,  standeth  on  sure  ground. 

1  Read  vdyanti,  cf.  II.  3.  6.     For  the  thought  compare  VI.  9. 

2  The  rendering  of  vavrim  pilshandsya  is  a  paraphrase.  The  context 
leads  us  to  expect  an  expression  of  the  journey  of  the  sun  up  towards  the 
zenith.  The  word  pushand  is  an  an.  elp.  If  we  retain  the  text  as  it 
stands,  Pushan's  covering  will  he  probably  the  sphere  of  his  movement. 
For  vavri  compare  IV.  42.  1.  and  X.  4.  4. 

3  The  'distressed'  one,  lit.  'compressed,'  is  the  mortal  longing  for 
daybreak.  The  •  lines '  maryadah  are  the  beams  of  light ;  the  word 
occurs  again  in  IV.  5.  13.  along  with  vaytind  (pi.),  a  word  with  a  similar 
development  of  meaning ;  compare  also  saptdraynin.  These  beams 
diverge  as  paths  from  the  point  where  the  sun  stands,  I.  46.  11.  When 
the  sun  is  just  rising  there  are  two  paths,  the  dark  and  the  light,  III. 
55.  15.  Ludwig  renders  the  word  here  •  ways,'  but  assigns  to  it  a  moral 
significance  following  Sayana. 

4 


50  Generation. 


7.  The  non-existent  and  the  existent  are  in  highest 
heaven  in  the  birthplace  of  Daksha,  in  Aditi's  lap. 
Agni  is  our  firstborn  of  nature's  order,  and  in  the 
beginning  of  life  a  lusty  bull." 

In  the  next  hymn  a  sun-god  is  glorified  as  the 
great  power  of  the  universe,  from  which  all  other 
powers  and  existences,  divine  and  earthly,  are  derived, 
a  conception  which  is  the  nearest  approach  to  the 
later  mystical  conception  of  Brahma,  the  creator  of 
the  world.  The  hymn  is  addressed  to  Hiranyagarbha, 
the  gold- germ,  who  in  the  last  verse  is  addressed  as 
Prajapati,  the  prototype  and  lord  of  things  born. 
The  name  Hiranyagarbha  marks  the  association  of 
the  conception  with  the  light;  the  other  references 
to  the  sun  in  the  hymn  are  equally  clear;  but  the 
god  is  already  beginning  to  be  abstracted  into  an 
independent  figure,  though  tentatively  as  appears 
from  the  refrain. 

X.  121.  I.1  "Hiranyagarbha  (gold-germ)  was  formed 
in  the  beginning  ;  when  born  he  was  the  sole  lord  of 
being.  He  holdeth  fast  the  heaven  here  and  the 
earth  ;  what  god  shall  we  honour  with  sacrifice  ?  2 

2.  Who  giveth  breath  and  giveth  strength  ;  whose 
prescriptions  all  the  gods  perform  ;  whose  (light  and) 
shadow  is  immortality  and  death ; 3  what  god  shall 
we  honour  with  sacrifice? 


1  Translated  by  Prof.  Max  Miiller,  Hibbert  Lectures,  p.  295. 

2  A  similar  phrase  occurs  in  X.  168.  4.,  VIII.  48.  13. 

3  Ludwig  translates  chat/5  here  '  Glanz,'  Grassmann  ■  Schattenbild.' 


The  Gold-germ.  51 


3.  Who  by  his  power  is  become  sole  king  of  the 
living  world,  that  breath eth  and  slurabereth  ;  who 
ruleth  over  its  men  and  beasts;  what  god  shall  we 
honour  with  sacrifice  ? 

4.  Who  by  his  power,  they  tell  us,  possesseth 
these  snowy  mountains,  and  the  sea  with  the  Rasa 
(a  mythical  river) ;  whose  arms  are  these  regions ; 
what  god  shall  we  honour  with  sacrifice  ? 

5.  Through  whom  the  strong  heaven  and  the  earth 
are  made  secure,1  through  whom  the  realm  of  light 
is  supported,  and  the  vault  of  the  sky,  who  traverseth 
the  air  in  the  middle  region  ;  what  god  shall  we 
honour  with  sacrifice  ? 

6.  To  whom  the  two  battle-hosts,  sustained  by 
his  support,  looked  up  as  they  trembled  in  spirit, 
there  where  the  risen  sun  shines ; 2  what  god  shall 
we  honour  with  sacrifice  ? 

7.  When  the  august  waters  went,  receiving  the 
germ  of  all  and  producing  fire  ;  thence  arose  the 
living  spirit  of  the  gods  [which  is  one];3  what  god 
shall  we  honour  with  sacrifice  ? 

8.  Who  surveyed  with  power  the  mighty  waters, 
when   they  received   productive   energy    (ddksha)   and 

1  Ludwig  and  Grassmann  take  ugra  as  a  predicate  :  but  in  that  con- 
struction the  sense  of  the  word  '  actively  strong,  fresh,'  makes  a  poor 
parallel  to  driljia  and  stabhitdm. 

3  The  battle  begins  at  dawn.  The  expression  is  applied  to  Indra  in  II. 
12.  8.  Dadhikra,  the  rising  sun  in  the  form  of  a  war-horse,  is  similarly- 
invoked  by  contending  armies;  IV.  38.  5.,  39.  5. 

3  Two  syllables  extra  ;  ekah  is  suspicious. 


Y 


52  Generation. 


begat  sacrifice ;  who  alone  is  god  over  the  gods ; 
what  god  shall  we  honour  with  sacrifice  ? 

9.  Let  not  the  begetter  of  the  earth  harm  us, 
nor  he  who  hath  begotten  the  heaven,  whose  ordinance 
is  sure,  who  hath  begotten  the  mighty  and  shining 
waters  ;    what  god  shall  we  honour  with  sacrifice  ? 

[10.  Prajapati,  no  other  than  thou  is  become  lord 
over  all  these  productions ;  grant  us  our  desire  when 
we  call  upon  thee ;  may  we  be  possessors  of  wealth.]  "* 

The  hymn  is  an  enumeration  by  a  wearisome 
repetition  of  the  relative  pronoun  of  the  general 
characteristics  of  a  great  god.  We  look,  therefore, 
for  the  most  special  attributes  in  the  first  few  verses. 
Hiranyagarbha,  '  the  gold-germ, '  is  born  in  the 
beginning,  giving  life  and  strength,  typifying  life 
and  death,  king  of  the  breathing  and  slumbering 
world,  whose  arms  are  the  regions  of  the  sky.  In 
other  passages  Prajapati  is  invoked  for  fruitful  increase 
of  children,  or  of  cattle,  and  once  he  is  identified 
with  Soma.2  Savitar  also  receives  the  title  bhuvanasi/a 
prajdpatih,  'the  prajapati  of  the  world/  It  could 
not   be  expected   that   such  a  conception   as   that   of 


1  The  last  verse  is  not  divided  up  in  the  pada  recension  ;  this  fact  and 
the  absence  of  the  refrain  would  seem  to  prove  the  verse  a  later  addition. 
Grassmann  is  not  therefore  strictly  correct  in  describing  the  hymn  as 
addressed  to  Prajapati,  and  treating  hiranyagarbha  as  a  mere  appellative. 
Later  mythology  would  incline  us  to  discover  in  Hiranyagarbha  a  reference 
to  the  mythical  primeval  egg ;  there  is,  however,  no  passage  in  the 
Rigveda,  except  perhaps  I.  130.  3.,  to  support  such  a  reference. 

2  X.  85.  43.,  184.  1.,  169.  4.  :  IX.  5.  9. 


The  Sim  as  Supreme  Deity.  53 

Hiranyagarbha  would  be  limited  to  the  sun,  and 
indeed  in  later  times  the  connection  with^the  sun 
sank  into  obscurity  ;  but  that  this  connection  was 
as  vividly  present  to  the  minds  of  the]]  poets  as  in 
the  case  of  Savitar  is  established  by  [this  hymn  and 
the  references  to  Prajapati  which  have  been  cited. 
The  following  passages  will  further  show  that,  in- 
dependently of  this  name,  the  sun  was  in]  process 
of  elevation  to  the  position  of  \  supreme*]  and  only 
god  which  was  afterwards  occupied  by  Brahma,  the 
creator.  In  I.  115.  1.  the  sun  is  called  "  the  life 
(atmdn)  of  all  that  moveth  and  standeth."  "  They 
call  it  Indra,  Mitra,  Yaruna,  Agni,  and  it  is  the 
strong-winged  bird  (Garutmat)  of  the  sky ;  though 
it  is  one  (ekam  sat),  the  poets  address  it  in  many 
ways ;  they  call  it  Agni,  Yama,  and  Mataricvan." 
11  The  wise  singers  in  their  utterances  ascribe  to  the 
strong- winged  bird,  which  is  but  one  (ekam  sdntam), 
many  forms."1 

We  have  thus  seen  the  sun  not  only  figure  as 
the  main  type  and  agent  of  generation  in  the  world, 
but,  owing  to  the  important  place  which  it  occupies 
in  cosmological  speculations,  even  regarded  as  the 
most  divine  of  all  the  gods,  embracing  in  himself 
their  most  godlike  functions  and  attributes,  including 
the  attribute  of  creator.  The  next  step  was  easily 
taken.      As   he   was   the  first  of  things  born,   so  he 

1   I.  164.  46.,  X.  114.  5.,  cf.  V.  3.  1.,  13.  6.,  TO  10.  2. 


54  Generation. 


is  represented  as  the  Unborn  (ajd).  The  characteristic 
creative  functions  of  Aja,  the  Unborn,  are  indicated 
to  us  in  two  passages  in  the  clearest  manner  in 
which  characteristic  functions  can  be  indicated,  that 
is  to  say,  by  comparison  of  other  gods  with  him. 
In  I.  67.  5.  Agni  is  said  to  have  made  fast  the  earth, 
like  the  Unborn,  to  have  supported  the  sky  with 
effective  utterances.  In  VIII.  41.  10.  it  is  Varuna 
who  "  measured  out  the  ancient  dwelling-place,  and 
made  heaven  and  earth  fast,  and  the  sky  with  a 
support  like  the  Unborn.' "  The  hymn  to  Hiranya- 
garbha  supplies  us  also  with  a  clue  to  the  next  two 
passages.  "It  rested  on  the  navel  of  the  Unborn, 
that  alone  (Mam)  in  which  all  existing  things 
abide ; "  "  he  who  supported  these  six  regions  of 
the  air  in  the  form  of  the  Unborn,  what  is  that 
one?"1 

It  was  stated  at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter  that 
the  element  fire  was  not  regarded  in  the  Rigveda 
as  a  material  out  of  which  the  world  was  made. 
This  is  the  more  striking  when  we  consider  how 
large  a  proportion  of  the  book  is  directly  addressed 
to  Agni  in  his  varied  character  as  embodying  the 
different  kinds  of  fire  and  light.     The  passages  which 


1  X.  82.  6.,  I.  164.  6.  If  this  Aja  is  to  be  identified  with  Aja 
Ekapad,  in  X.  65.  13.  the  bearer  of  heaven,  the  ascription  of  one  foot  to 
the  sun  might  be  due  to  his  appearance  alone  in  the  sky  as  opposed  to  the 
dawns  and  the  Acvins,  cf.  VIII.  41.  8.  His  association  with  Ahi 
Budhnya  would  then  be  accounted  for  by  the  play  on  the  word  ajd,  '  goat.' 


The  Cosmogonic  Influence  of  Agni.  55 

approach  nearest  to  a  cosmogonic  significance  are 
those  in  which  Agni  shows  most  clearly  the  side  of 
his  character  which  represents  the  light  and  warmth 
of  the  sun.  He  is  said  to  place  the  embryo  in 
existing  things;  or  he  is  himself  the  embryo  of  the 
waters,  of  the  trees,  of  things  standing  still  and 
moving ;  he  places  the  germ  in  plants  and  in  all 
things  existing,  he  produces  generation  on  the  earth 
and  in  women;  he  enters  the  plants,  and  mounts 
up  in  them  ;  he  is  the  herdsman  of  the  nations,  the 
generator  of  the  worlds  and  all  existing  things  are 
offshoots  from  him.1  There  is,  however,  one  passage 
which  would  appear  to  approach  very  near  to  the 
conception  of  fire  and  water  as  primary  elements. 
The  Ribhus  are  represented  as  speaking  *  correct  '■ 
words  when  forming  the  cups  :  "  '  The  waters  are 
most  excellent/  said  one  ;  '  fire  is  most  excellent/ 
said  another ;  the  third  praised  the  thunderbolt  (or 
the  cloud  containing  the  lightning)  exceedingly.,,2 
The  translation  is  not  certain  and  the  meaning  too 
obscure  to  admit  of  any  inference  as  to  the  allusions 
in  the  sayings.  In  another  passage  a  Eishi  pro- 
pounds the  question,  "how  many  fires,  dawns,  and 
suns  are  there  ? "  and  assures  the  wise  fathers  in 
heaven  that  he  is  not  putting  the  question  as  a  riddle, 
but  really  seeking  for  information.3 

1  III.  2.  10,  11. ;    I.  70.  3.  ;    X.  183.  3.,  cf.  III.  56.  3.,  IV.  58.  5. ; 
I.  98.  2.,  I,  67.  9.  ;  II.  35.  8. 

2  I.  161.  9.  3  X.  88.  18. 


56  Generation. 


We  come  now  to  the  waters.  They  figure  alone 
as  the  mothers  ;  the  streams,  and  in  particular  the 
Sindhu,  are  the  most  motherly  of  mothers.1  They 
know  the  birth  of  heaven  and  earth  ;  they  are  the 
begetters  of  all  that  stands  and  moves  ;  they  are 
the  mothers  and  wives  of  the  existing  world,  growing 
up  together  in  one  home.2  Their  cosmogonic  activity 
is,  however,  much  more  frequently  described  in  union 
with  the  light  in  such  passages  as  those  already 
quoted.  The  origin  of  the  world  is  conceived  on 
the  analogy  of  the  common  experience  of  ordinary 
life.  The  advance  of  the  sun  into  the  watery  heaven 
and  the  shooting  of  the  lightning  from  the  dark 
masses  of  the  rain-clouds  are  the  signs  of  the 
periodic  regeneration  of  the  world  ;  Rudra,  the  storm  - 
god,  is  the  divine  physician,  and  the  waters  are  his 
vivifying  medicines ;  the  origin  of  the  world  was, 
therefore,  held  to  have  been  due  to  a  primeval  sunrise 
or  a  primeval  thunderstorm. 3  The  light  was  the 
first  germ,   the  waters  were  the  bearers  of  the  germ.4 

The  general  fructifying  agency  of  the  storm,  which 
is  so  all-important  in  India,  finds  its  clearest  expression 
in  the  figure  of  Parjanya,  the  god  of  the  rain-cloud. 
He  is  the  god  who  fructifies  the  earth  as  a  rutting 
bull ;    he  produces   fruit  in  plants,   mares,   cows,   and 

1  VIII.  78.  4.,  I.  158.  5.,  III.  33.  3. 

2  VII.  34.  2.,  VI.  50.  7.,  X.  30.  10. 

3  Cf.  e.g.  Val.  3.  8. 
*  Cf.  X.  82.  1. 


Parjanya  and  the  Waters.  57 

women  ;  and  hence  receives  the  title  of  father.1 
The  Maruts  similarly  receive  the  title  because  they, 
as  a  husband,  place  the  fructifying  germ  in  the 
earth  and  in  women.2  "Parjanya  produceth  rain, 
Agni  the  embryo  ;  may  ye  both  give  us  strength 
to  beget  children."3  The  following  hymn  describes 
the  most  characteristic  actions  of  Parjanya. 

VII.  101.  1.  "  Speak  the  three  words  that  are 
pointed  with  light,4  which  milk  this  udder  of  sweet 
milk ;  as  soon  as  the  bull  is  born  he  belloweth, 
producing  calves  and  the  germ  in   plants. 

2.  He  who  giveth  increase  of  plants  and  waters, 
who  ruleth  as  god  over  the  living  world ;  may  he 
grant  threefold  protection  and  shelter,  and  threefold 
light  for  our  assistance. 

3.  Now  she  is  barren  and  now  she  bringeth  forth, 
he  formeth  her  body  as  it  may  please  him ;  the 
mother  receiveth  milk  from  the  father ;  thereby  is 
the  father   strengthened  and  also  the  son.5 

4.  In  whom  all  things  abide ;  through  the  three 
heavens  threefold  the  waters  flow :  the  three  dripping 
vats  flow  with  mead  on  all  sides  plentifully. 

1  V.  83.  1,  6.,  VII.  102.  2.,  VII.  101.  3. 

2  VI.  49.  10.,  V.  58.  7.,  X.  63.  15.,  V.  53.  13. 

3  VI.  52.  16. 

4  Perhaps  with  reference  to  the  comparison  of  the  sacrificial  prayers  to 
the  arrow-like  flames  of  the  sacrificial  fire,  cf.  X.  87.  4.,  II.  24.  8. 
Mention  of  the  tisro  vacah  recurs  in  IX.  97.  34.,  cf.  VII.  33.  7. 

5  His  wife  is  the  earth,  cf.  A.  V.  XII.  1.  12. ;  the  sun  is  probably  the 
lightning  of  IX.  82.  3. 


58  Generation. 


% 


5.  May  this  hymn  please  Parjanya,  the  monarch, 
may  he  accept  it  favourably ;  may  quickening  rain 
be  ours,  and  fruitful  plants  tended  by  the  god. 

6.  He  is  the  fructifying  bull  of  the  multitude 
of  maidens  (waters  cf.  III.  56.  3.),  in  him  is  the 
breath  of  all  that  moveth  and  standeth ;  may  this 
sacrifice  protect  me  for  a  thousand  years — protect  us 
ever,  ye  gods,  with  blessings/' 

The  principle  of  cosmogonic  generation  was,  how- 
ever, already  in  the  Rigveda  extended  beyond  the 
union  of  the  light  and  the  waters.  We  find  mention 
in  one  hymn  of  a  primordial  substance  or  unit  out 
of  which  the  universe  was  developed.  This  is  'the 
one  thing'  (ekam)  which  we  have  already  met  with 
in  connection  with  Aja,  the  Unborn,1  and  which  is 
also  used  synonymously  with  the  universe 2  in 
accordance  with  the  principle  which  is  the  key  to 
much  of  the  later  mysticism  that  cause  and  effect 
are  identical.  The  poet  endeavours  in  a  strain, 
which  preludes  the  philosophy  of  the  Upanishads, 
to  picture  to  himself  the  first  state  of  the  world, 
and  the  first  signs  of  life  and  growth  in  it.  The 
speculations  of  the  Yeda  are,  however,  characterized 
by  a  marked  difference  of  tone  as  compared  with 
those  of  the  Upanishads  in  the  absence  in  them  of 
the  practical  end  and  object  of  the  latter,  deliverance 
from  the  world. 

1  I.  164.  6,  46.,  X.  82.  6. 

2  III.  54.  8.,  X.  48.  7.,  Val.  10.  2. 


The  One  Thing.  59 


X.  129.  I.1  "The  non-existent  was  not,  and  the 
existent  was  not  at  that  time ;  there  was  no  air  nor 
sky  beyond ;  what  was  the  covering  in  ?  and  where  ? 
under  shelter  of  what  ?  was  there  water — a  deep 
depth  ? 

2.  Death  was  not  nor  immortality  then,  there  was 
no  discrimination 2  of  night  and  day  :  that  one 
thing  breathed  without  a  wind  of  its  own  self;  apart 
from  it  there  was  nothing  else  at  all  beyond. 

3.  Darkness  there  was,  hidden  in  darkness,  in  the 
beginning,  everything  here  was  an  indiscriminate 
chaos ;  it  was  void  covered  with  emptiness,  all  that  was ; 
that  one  thing  was  born  by  the  power  of  warmth. 

4.  So  in  the  beginning  arose  desire,  which  was 
the  first  seed  of  mind ;  the  wise  found  out  by 
thought,  searching  in  the  heart,  the  parentage  of 
the  existent  in  the  non-existent. 

5.  Their  line  was  stretched  across  ;  what  was 
above  ?  what  was  below  ?  there  were  generators, 
there  were  mighty  powers ;  svadha  below,  the  pre- 
sentation of  offerings  above. 

6.  Who  knoweth   it   forsooth  ?    who  can  announce 

1  The  latest  of  the  many  commentators  on  this  hymn  are  Professor 
Whitney  in  the  Journal  of  the  American  Oriental  Society,  vol.  xi. 
p.  cix,  and  Dr.  Schermann,  Philosophische  Hymnen  aus  der  Rig-  und 
Atharva-Veda-Samhita  verglichen  mit  den  Philosophemen  der  alteren 
Upanishads,  1887. 

2  Or  praketd  may  perhaps  have  here  the  sense  of  '  light-giver,  illumi- 
nator,' which  would  also  he  suitahle  in  I.  113.  1.  and  I.  94.  5.  "We 
should  then  translate  in  verse  2.  '  there  was  no  light  of  the  day  nor  of  the 
night,'  and  in  verse  3.  'all  this  was  a  lightless  chaos.' 


30  Generation. 


V- 


it  here  (=  III.  54.  5.)  ?  whence  it  was  born,  whence 
this  creation  is.  The  gods  came  by  the  creating  of 
it  (i.e.  the  one  thing)  ;  who  then  knoweth  whence 
it  is  come  into  being  ? 

7.  Whence  this  creation  (lit.  emission)  is  come 
into  being,  whether  it  was  ordained  or  no — he  whose 
eye  is  over  all  in  the  highest  heaven,  he  indeed 
knoweth  it,  or  may  be  he  knoweth  it  not." 

If  we  accept  the  text  as  it  stands,  eshdtn  '  their  ' 
in  verse  5  will  refer  to  kavayah,  i  the  wise.'  '  Their 
line'  is  a  beam  of  their  light.  The  word  prdyati 
in  the  other  passages  where  it  occurs  has  only  the 
meaning  'presentation  of  sacrifice';  if  we  retain  this 
meaning  and  the  allusion  to  the  ancient  fathers, 
technically  expressed  by  the  word  svad/td,1  we  obtain 
a  natural  parallel  to  the  contrast  of  the  preceding 
piida  between  retodhah  and  mahimanah  in  the  free 
action  or  enjoyment  of  the  fathers  below  and  the 
sacrifice  of  the  gods  above.  The  chief  difficulty 
which  presented  itself  to  the  mind  of  the  poet  was 
to  make  a  division  between  the  upper  world  and  the 
lower,  to  bring  dualism  out  of  unity  :  it  is  for  this 
purpose  that  he  introduces  '  the  wise, '  who  draw 
their  line  across,  dividing  heaven  and  earth.  This 
solution,  however,  failed  to  satisfy  him,  and  he  gives 

1  The  primary  meaning  of  svadha  is  '  free  action  according  to  the 
unfettered  -will  of  the  actor ; '  accordingly  it  is  used  of  the  happiness  of 
the  fathers :  dha  has  in  the  compound  almost  the  sense  of  our  do,  as  in 
eno  dddhanah  II.  12.  10.,  aghdsya  dhata  I.  123.  5. 


The  Non- Existent  and  the  Existent.  61 

up  the  problem  in  despair.  The  principle  of 
generation,  on  the  other  hand,  underlies  the  whole 
as  a  self-evident  principle  of  cosmogony  :  desire 
{It&ma,  ep&><?)  is  the  first  requisite  of  generation  ;  it 
is  the  seed  of  thought ;  the  wise  find  the  bdndhu, 
1  relationship  '  or  f  parentage '  of  the  existent  in  the 
non-existent ;  the  fathers  are  represented  as  retodhah, 
the  generators.  Hence  the  translation  '  warmth  '  is 
preferable  to  '  asceticism '  for  tdpas ;  the  warmth 
explains  how  the  process  of  birth  became  possible. l 
The  hymn  is  remarkable  for  the  clearness  of  expression 
of  the  automatic  evolution  of  the  world;  the  universe 
is  represented  as  emanating  of  itself  from  the  one 
thing,  like  a  stream  issuing  from  a  fountain-head. 

Lastly  we  come  to  the  expressions  dsat  and  sdty 
the  '  non-existent '  and  the  '  existent. '  The  word 
dsat  is  used  in  the  Bigveda  in  two  senses,  as  an 
adjective  with  vdcas  '  speech '  and  as  the  converse 
of  sat  as  in  the  passage  before  us.  In  the  first 
case  the  meaning  is  clear ;    it  is  equivalent  to  asatydt 

1  cf.  X.  190.  1.  The  question  as  to  the  relation  of  Jcama  and  tdpas  in 
these  verses  to  the  later  tdpo  ,tapyata  and  so  'kamayata  of  the  Brahmanas 
is  a  part  of  the  general  question  of  the  relation  of  the  Rigveda  to  the 
Brahmanas.  The  cosmological  importance  of  warmth  in  the  view  of  the 
ancient  Aryas  receives  a  full  treatment  in  M.  Emile  Burnouf's  La  Science 
des  Religions,  pp.  207  if.  "  Trois  phenomenes  ont  frappe  1' intelligence  des 
Aryas,  des  le  temps  ou  ils  n'hahitaient  encore  que  les  vallees  de  l'Oxus  : 
ce  sont  le  mouvement,  la  vie  et  la  pensee.  Ces  trois  choses,  prises  dans 
leur  etendue,  embrassent  tous  les  phenomenes  naturels  sans  exception." 
He  proceeds  to  show  how  warmth  was  regarded  as  the  principle  explaining; 
all  three  forms  of  action. 


62  Generation. 


the  unreal  or  the  false,  the  converse  of  that  which 
is  really  the  fact.1  When  used  with  sat  it  occurs 
invariably  in  passages  of  a  cosmogonic  character; 
sat  is  said  to  be  born  from  dsat,  that  is,  translated 
into  modern  idiom,  dsat  precedes  sat  or  dsat  becomes 
sat;  we  are  told  that  Indra  made  dsat  into  sat  in 
a  trice  ;  or  dsat  and  sat  are  mentioned  as  in  our 
hymn  as  belonging  to  the  first  creation.2  Where 
the  two  words  are  coupled  together  by  a  con- 
junction, dsat  always  precedes  sat.  The  dsat  must 
therefore  have  had  in  itself  the  potentiality  of 
existence ;  it  is  not  merely  the  '  non-existent, '  but 
may  almost  be  translated  the  'not  yet  existing/  as 
bhdvat  is  elsewhere  opposed  to  sat, 3  jai/amdnam  to 
jatam,  and  bhdvyam  to  bhutdm.  It  is  not  colourless  as 
our  word  '  nothing,'  it  is  the  negation  of  sat.  Thus 
the  whole  meaning  expressed  by  these  dark  words 
is  nothing  more  than  the  process  of  becoming,  the 
beginning  of  development  or  creation. 

The  subject  of  this  chapter  is  of  special  interest 
as   illustrating   the   relation    between    the    symbolical 

1  V.  12.  4.,  VII.  104.  8,  12,  13.     cf.  Lata  IV.  5.  14. 

2  X.  72.  1,  2.,  VI.  24.  5.,  X.  5.  7.  The  philosophic  comment  of 
Sayana  on  verse  X.  129.  1.  is  disproved  by  the  expression  sato  bdndhum 
dsati  nir  avindan  in  verse  4.  If  we  treat  the  hymn  philosophically,  we 
must  assume  a  stage  between  those  states  described  in  verses  1  and  4  in 
which  dsat  was  present,  but  there  was  as  yet  no  sat.  The  context,  how- 
ever, shows  that  the  poet  merely  wished  to  shadow  forth  a  condition  in 
which  absolutely  nothing  existed ;  and  the  presence  of  dsat  is  denied 
because  it  was  inseparably  associated  with  sat. 

3  I.  96.  7.,  A.  V.  VII.  1.  19. 


Allegory  and  Analogy.  63 

or  allegorical  manner  of  thought,  which  is  an 
important  factor  in  the  formation  of  mythology, 
and  the  analogical  or  metaphorical  method  of  early 
speculation.  In  the  one  case  forces  and  agencies 
are  clothed  with  a  distinct  personality,  they  are 
endowed  in  some  measure  with  an  active  will  and 
character ;  in  the  other  the  actions  only  are  viewed 
as  partaking  of  the  nature  of  human  actions.  The 
poets  of  our  hymns  feel  themselves  less  constrained 
to  analyse  the  processes  of  creation,  the  mode  of 
working  of  the  different  productive  forces,  than  to 
define  and  specify  the  nature  of  the  agents.  The 
nouns — to  borrow  the  phraseology  of  grammar — lose 
their  anthropomorphism  sooner  than  the  verbs.  The 
two  metaphors  which  have  now  been  passed  in  review, 
the  metaphor  of  building  and  that  of  generation,  are 
used  almost  indiscriminately  to  express  the  action 
of  any  creative  agent ;  and  in  the  following  chapters 
we  shall  meet  with  no  further  attempt  to  elucidate 
the  process  of  creation. 


CHAPTER   III. 


THE    SACRIFICE. 


In  the  explanations  of  the  origin  of  the  world  which 
were  described  in  the  two  preceding  chapters  there 
was  room  for  considerable  difference  of  opinion  as  to 
the  extent  to  which  they  were  influenced  by  the 
sacrificial  system  of  the  Ttishis.  The  theory  which 
is  the  subject  for  consideration  in  this  chapter  may 
be  regarded  as  specially  characteristic  of  the  Eishis. 
In  the  former  cases  it  was  natural  to  assume  that 
the  motive  of  speculation  was  the  desire  to  discover 
a  plausible  explanation  of  the  origin  of  things;  in 
the  present  case  we  are  unable  to  decide  whether 
the  motive  was  purely  speculative  or  the  outcome  of 
the  exigencies  of  a  system.  The  glorification  of  the 
sacrifice,  which  was  the  main  task  of  the  Eishis,  led 
them  to  represent  the  sacrifice  in  the  light  of  the 
supreme  cause  of  all  successful  action  in  the  world, 
and  it  may  have  been  only  in  consequence  of  this 
representation  that  they  extended  its  working  to  the 
creation  and  ordering  of  the  universe. 

The  sacrifice,  as  it  appears  in  the  Eigveda,   is  the 
means   of   gratifying    a    god    by  ministering   to   his 


The  Efficacy  of  the  Sacrifice.  65 

wants,  and  so  enabling  him  to  perform  his  wonted 
actions;  it  is  an  instrument  through  which  a  relation 
of  mutual  friendship  between  a  god  and  his  worshippers 
is  established.  The  later  idea  of  the  sacrifice  as  a 
contract  between  a  man  and  his  god,  which  could 
be  used  against  a  god  to  force  him  to  perform  the 
will  of  the  sacrificer,  does  not  find  expression  in  our 
hymns.  Those  passages  in  the  Rigveda,  which 
through  the  omission  of  the  mention  of  the  gods 
might  seem  to  ascribe  to  the  sacrifice  in  the  hands 
of  man  a  power  independent  of  the  gods,  can  in  all 
cases  be  explained  either  as  referring  to  divine 
sacrificers,  or  as  assuming  the  co-operation  of  the 
gods.  On  the  other  hand,  human  sacrificers  are 
represented  as  associating  themselves  with  the  gods 
through  the  sacrifice,  as  assisting  the  gods  in  their 
actions,  and  in  an  after-life  or  in  a  state  of  ecstasy 
as  participating  in  divine  power.  The  worship  of 
deceased  ancestors  is  well  known  to  be  one  of  the 
very  earliest  forms  of  worship,  traces  of  which 
survive  in  every  popular  form  of  religion.  The 
Rigveda  allows  us  in  this  particular  to  draw  an 
unusually  clear  line  of  distinction  between  the 
common  conceptions  of  death  as  they  existed  in 
the  minds  of  the  people,  and  the  peculiar  colouring 
given  to  them  by  the  bias  of  the  Yedic  Rishis. 

According  to  the  popular  view,  the  first  ancestor 
who  died,  the  king  of  the  land  of  the  dead,  is  Yama. 
One  passage  added  on  to  the  last  hymn  but  one  of 


>'    or  THE 

UNIVERSITY 

or 
ca>.  iroi 


66  The  Sacrifice. 


the  ninth  book,  where  it  is  entirely  out  of  place  as 
if  inserted  with  a  careless  contempt  of  its  contents, 
gives  us  a  description  of  the  happy  land  of  the  dead 
in  the  third  heaven,  where  Yama  reigns  as  king  in 
perfect  bliss.  It  is  a  land  of  undimmed  brightness, 
"  where  bliss  and  rejoicings,  joy,  exceeding  joy  are 
to  be  found,  where  all  wishes  are  fulfilled;  there," 
prays  the  poet,  "make  me  immortal."1  In  another 
hymn  Yama  is  represented  as  revelling  on  a  tree 
of  goodly  foliage,  "the  father,  lord  of  the  people, 
showing  favour  to  our  ancestors."  The  fathers  found 
this  home  of  the  blessed  by  following  his  footsteps 
past  the  dreadful  watch-dogs,  and  he  prepares  a 
place  there  for  the  dead  in  Vishnu's  realm  of  light.2 
According  to  the  Eishis,  existence  after  death 
and  the  superhuman  power  of  the  fathers  depend 
upon  the  due  performance  of  the  sacrifice ;  immortality 
is  said  to  be  conferred  upon  the  priests  by  a  sacrificial 
god  ;  for  the  patrons  of  the  sacrifice  it  is  the 
reward  of  liberality.3  Yama,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
ancient  popular  deity,  is  not  primarily  a  sacrificer.4 
The  position  of  the  fathers,  the  ancestors  of  the 
Eishis,  in  the  spirit-world,  is  that  of  a  partnership 
with   the   gods.      Indra   is    "the    maintainer   of  the 

1  IX.  113.  7-n. 

2  X.  135.  1.,  X.  14.  2.,  X.  18.  13.,  I.  154.  5. 

3  VI.  1.  4.,  I.  31.  7.  ;  I.  125.  5,  6.,  X.  107.  2. 

4  A  figure  in  many  respects  analogous  to  Yama  is  that  of  Trita,  who  is 
represented  as  an  ancient  primeval  warrior,  and  whose  connection  with 
the  sacrifice  is  limited  to  the  pressing  of  soma. 


Association  with  the  Gods  through  Sacrifice.       67 

poets,  the  friend  of  the  fathers  in  old  time."  l 
"  They  were  banqueters  with  the  gods,  the  wise  men 
of  old,  who  observed  the  sacred  order;  the  fathers 
found  the  hidden  light,  with  effective  utterances  they 
begat  the  dawn." 2  They  are  associated  with  different 
gods  as  friends  or  assistants  in  carrying  out  their 
characteristic  works.  In  particular  they  assist  Indra 
in  his  battle  with  the  demons,  when  he  sets  free  the 
cows  of  light  and  rain,  even  supplying  him  with 
his  weapon  the  thunderbolt.3  It  is  in  agreement 
with  the  gods  and  fathers  that  Prajapati  gives 
increase  in  cattle.4  In  this  particular  they  occupy 
a  similar  position  to  Brihaspati,  or  Brahmanaspati, 
the  lord  of  the  sacrificial  prayer,  who  is  also  Indra' s 
assistant,  and  figures  in  very  many  passages  along 
with  the  ancient  Eishis  who  are  called  his  sons. 
But  the  alliance  with  Indra  is  not  confined  to  the 
deified  sacrificers ;  the  priests  on  earth  also  associate 
themselves  with  him  in  his  combats,  and  supply  him 
with  the  thunderbolt  to  strike  the  demons.  "I  and 
thou,  0  slayer  of  Vritra,"  exclaims  one  bold  Eishi, 
"  will  unite  for  victory." 5  In  X.  120.  9.  the  poet, 
Brihaddeva,  even  identifies  himself  with  Indra. 

More    striking   and   significant    is    the    relation    of 


1  VI.  21.8.,  cf.  VII.  33.  4. 

2  VII.  76.  4. 

s  I.  121.  12.,  II.  11.  4. 

*  X.  196.  4. 

"  X.  44.  9.,  V.  30.  8.,  VIII.  62.  11.,  cf.  VIII.  69.  7,  16. 


68      ,  The  Sacrifice. 


the  ancient  fathers  to  Agni,  based  perhaps  on  an 
earlier  sun-worship.  The  familiar  mythical  conception 
of  the  origin  of  the  human  race  from  fire  becomes 
to  the  Rishis  the  origin  of  the  ancestral  sacrificers 
from  Agni.  Agni,  as  also  other  gods  of  the  light, 
the  Acvins  and  the  Adityas,1  is  the  blood-relative 
of  the  fathers,  and  of  the  sacrificing  priest  himself  ; 
he  is  their  father,  and  himself  a  father,  in  the 
technical  sense,  the  friend  of  the  fathers,  the  most 
fatherly  father.2  The  connection  with  Agni  is  so 
close  that  the  fathers  are  even  identified  with  the 
rays  of  Agni's  light, 3  which  are  not  regarded  as 
inherent  in  the  sun,  the  lightning  or  the  fire,  but 
as  apportioned  to  them  by  the  gods.4  "It  is  these 
beams  of  the  sun  with  which  our  fathers  were 
united,  0  Indra  and  Agni."5  The  rays  are  mystically 
represented  as  seven  in  number,  parallel  to  the  seven 
rivers  of  heaven  and  earth  ;  the  seven  ancient  Rishis 
are  the  seven  friends  of  Agni,  his  seven  horses,  or 
seven  heads.6 

This  connection   of   the  fathers  with  the   light,  of 


1  III.  54.  16.,  II.  29.  3,4. 

2  I.  31.  10.,  IV.  17.  17.,  et  passim. 

3  I.  115.  2.,  cf.  gat.  Br.  I.  9.  3.  10. 
*  e.g.  X.  12.  7.,  cf.  III.  2.  12. 

5  I.  109.  7. 

6  A  Yery  frequent  designation  of  the  fathers  as  ancient  sacrificers  is 
ndrah.  The  identification  of  the  fathers  with  the  rays  of  light  may 
perhaps  explain  the  difficult  words  nricdkshas  *  who  is  the  sight  of  men,'' 
and  vaiqvanard  '  who  embraces  all  men,''  both  primarily  attributes  of  Agni 
or  the  sun;  compare  especially  III.  2.  12.,  14.  4.,  I.  146.  4.,  X.  45.  3. 


The  Fathers  Identified  with  Agni's  Rays.         69 

which  they  are  both  the  embodiments  and  the 
guardians,1  is  alone  sufficient  to  explain  their  action 
in  placing  the  stars  in  the  sky  :  "  the  fathers  adorned 
the  sky  with  stars  as  a  black  horse  with  jewels ; 
they  gave  darkness  to  the  night  and  light  to  the 
day."2  Indra  and  Atri,  an  ancestor  of  sacrificers, 
free  the  sun  from  the  demon  who  causes  eclipses.3 
Since  light  is  the  type  of  wisdom  and  knowledge,4 
the  fathers  are  regarded  as  especially  endowed  with 
divine  insight,  and  it  is  particularly  as  the  rays  of 
light  that  they  receive  the  appellative  '  the  wise ' 
(kavdf/ah).5 

The  general  character  of  the  fathers  will  be  best 
illustrated  by  a  consideration  of  the  most  important 
family  of  priestly  fathers  that  finds  mention  in  the 
Pigveda,  the  family  of  the  Angirases.  Their  associa- 
tion with  the  light  is  so  pronounced  that  Professor 
Roth  (Pet.  Lex.)  defines  them  as  a  race  of  higher 
beings  between  gods  and  men,  and  regards  their 
priestly  character  as  a  later  development.  Professor 
Weber  conjectures  that  they  were  originally  the 
priests  of  the  earlier  common  religion  of  the  Indians 
and  Persians.6      The  following  description  will  limit 


1  X.  154.  5. 

2  X.  68.  11.,  cf.  I.  68.  10. 

3  V.  40.  6-8. 

4  cf.  III.  1.  5. 

5  I.  164.  5.,  X.  88.,  I.  185.  1.,  X.  5. 

6  Indische  Studien,  vol.  i.  p.  291. 


70  The  Sacrifice. 


itself  to  the  conception  of  the  Angirases  held  by 
the  Rishis  themselves.  They  are  regarded  as  the 
typical  first  sacrificers,  whose  ritual  is  the  pattern 
which  later  priests  must  follow ;  hence  the  frequent 
expression  "after  the  manner  of  the  Angirases."1 
By  the  offering  of  sacrifice  they  obtained  Indra's 
friendship  and  immortality  (X.  62.  1.) ;  they  became 
the  sons  of  the  gods ; 2  Brihaspati  is  himself  called 
an  Angiras.  For  them  Indra  is  said  to  have 
recovered  the  cows  and  slain  the  demon  Yala;  or 
again,  it  was  after  he  had  been  worshipped  by  them 
that  he  was  able  to  achieve  his  victories.3  The  poet 
of  VI.  18.  5.  prays  for  such  a  friendship  with  Indra, 
as  that  in  which  he  was  praised  by  the  Angirases 
and  smote  the  demon.  On  the  other  hand,  Indra  is 
mentioned  as  himself  their  leader,  the  most  Angiras- 
like,  with  the  Angirases;4  or  his  name  is  omitted 
and  his  characteristic  actions  are  attributed  directly 
to  the  Angirases.5  They  give  gifts  like  Mitra  and 
Bhaga,  and  are  invoked  along  with  the  gods  ;  they 
set  the  sun  on  high  and  spread  out  the  earth.6 

Agni     is     similarly    the    best    or    oldest    of    the 
Angirases ; 7     he    is    the    first    Angiras,    the    Rishi^ 

1  e.g.  I.  31.  17.,  139.  9. 

2  devdputra  rishayah  X.  62.  1,  4. 

3  I.  132.  4.,  VIII.  14.  8.,  63.  3. ;  I.  62.  5.,  X.  111.  4. 

4  I.  100.  4.,  130.  3. 

5  IV.  2.  15.,  3.  11.,  I.  71.  2,  3. 

6  X.  68.  2.,  III.  53.  7.;  X.  62.  3. 

7  jyeshtham  ahgirasam,  I.  127.  2. 


The  Aflgirases.  71 


the  friend  of  the  gods.  The  dawn,  as  also  Soma, 
receives  the  epithet  dngirastama}  The  Virupah,  the 
group  of  nine  and  the  group  of  ten,  different  classes 
of  Angirases,  are  said  to  be  born  from  the  fire.2  The 
group  of  nine  are  expressly  identified  with  Agni's 
rays.3  The  fathers  are  the  guardians  of  the  sun,  who 
give  the  light.4  Through  the  confusion  of  the  glance 
of  the  eye  with  a  beam  of  light,  they  are  represented 
as  looking  upon  the  earth,  upon  the  creation  of  the 
world,  and  even  reflexively  upon  Agni ; 5  they  are 
the  spies  of  Mitra  and  Yaruna. 6  Their  participation 
in  the  creation  and  ordering  of  the  world  is  based 
on  their  association  with  the  different  forms  of 
Agni.  "  They  measured  with  devising  calculation 
the  pair  of  twins  (heaven  and  earth)  of  common 
origin  and  a  common  home,  they  weave  again  and 
again  a  new  web  in  the  sky,  in  the  (aerial)  ocean, 
the  wise  and  brilliant  ones."  "The  Angirases  made 
the  sun  to  rise  and  spread  out  the  earth."7  Their 
place  in  the  building  metaphor  is  especially  con- 
nected with  Agni  of  the  sacrifice ;  their  preparing 
a  place  for  him,  their  father,  is  parallel  to  the  act 
of  supporting  the  heaven.     "  They  prepared  an  abode 

1  IX.  107.  6.;  VII.  75.  1.,  79.  3. 

2  ddgagve  saptasye,  IV.  51.  4. ;  X.  62.  5,  6. 

3  VI.  6.  3. 

4  X.  107.  1.,  154.  5.,  I.  115.  2. 

5  I.  164.  4.,X.  177.  1,  2.,  I.  185.  1. 

6  VII.  87.  3.,  cf.  IX.  73.  7. 

7  I.  159.  4.,  X.  62.  3.,  cf.  V.  44.  6. 


72  The  Sacrifice. 


for  their  father,  they  provided  him  skilfully  with 
a  large  and  glorious  abode ;  they  supported  their 
parents  (heaven  and  earth)  apart  with  a  support  ; 
sitting  down  (in  the  sacrifice)  they  placed  him  there 
(as  a  pillar)  upright  and  powerful."1 

Again,  through  the  identification  of  the  fathers 
with  the  light,  they  are  brought  into  connection 
with  the  metaphor  of  generation.  It  was  through 
Agni  that  their  ancestors  were  enabled  to  give  birth 
to  their  successors. 2  The  fathers  are  united  with 
the  Dawn,  and  desire  with  her  to  beget  male 
children.3  In  a  hymn  to  Soma  they  are  mentioned 
along  with  the  morning  sun  as  having  placed  the 
germ  in  the  earth  ;4  and  the  fruitfulness  of  heaven 
and  earth,  which  give  birth  to  gods  and  men,  is 
described  as  produced  by  the  fathers.5 

The  mystical  union  of  the  fathers  with  the  rays 
of  light  is  the  fundamental  idea  underlying  the 
abstruse  allusions  of  the  two  hymns  which  will  next 
occupy  our  attention.  In  the  first  hymn  (X.  56.), 
which  is  a  funeral  hymn,  the  poet  bids  the  deceased 
man  unite  himself  with  the  beams  of  the  heavenly 
light  ;  he  takes  occasion  to  celebrate  the  power 
and   greatness    of   the    fathers,    to    whom   the   spirit 

1  III.  31.  12.,  cf.  X.  92.  15.  That  the  ahode  is  the  place  of  sacrifice 
is  proved  by  verse  9. 

2  I.  68.  8,  9. 

3  IV.  2.  15.,  X.  61.  10,  11.,  cf.  VI.  44.  23. 
*  IX.  83.  3.,  cf.  I.  164.  36. 

5  X.  64.  14. 


Generation  through  the  Fathers.  73 

of  the  departed  is  journeying ;  and  ends  with  a 
statement  of  the  success  of  the  journey  for  which 
he  has  prayed. 

1.  "  One  light  hast  thou  here,  and  yonder  another, 
unite  thyself  with  the  third  (and  highest) ; l  uniting 
thyself  with  a  body  mayest  thou  be  welcome  and 
dear  to  the  gods  in  the  birth  place  on  high. 

2.  May  that  body  of  thine,  thou  strong  horse,2 
bearing  thy  body  provide  us  with  good  things,  and 
thee  with  protection;  mayest  thou  without  swerving 
establish  the  great  gods  here  for  a  support  as  thine 
own  light  in  the  sky. 

3.  Thou  art  strong  as  a  horse ; 2  by  this  thy 
strength  mayest  thou  go  to  the  yearning  maidens,3 
on  an  easy  path  to  the  (land  of)  praise,  and  to  the 
sky,  according  to  the  first  and  true  ordinances,  on 
an  easy  path  to  the  gods  with  an  easy  flight. 

4.  Of  their  greatness  the  fathers  also  have  obtained 
a  portion ;  the  gods  have  placed  insight  in  them  as 
gods ; 4    and   they   have    embraced   in   themselves    all 

1  The  same  idea  finds  expression  in  X.  16.  5.,  X.  14.  8.  The  third 
light  is  the  light  in  the  highest  region ;  the  reckoning  naturally  begins 
from  the  place  where  the  speaker  stands,  cf.  IX.  86.  27.,  X.  1.  3.,  123.  8. 
Similarly  Vishnu's  third  step  upwards  is  the  step  which  lands  him  in  the 
highest  region. 

2  Ludwig  takes  vajin  as  the  man's  name. 

3  A  metaphorical  interpretation  is  most  consonant  with  the  context; 
hence  probably  they  are  the  waters  of  the  sky  or  the  dawns. 

4  For  this  bold  application  of  the  name  devd  to  the  sacrifices,  compare 
III.  7.  7.,  54.  17.,  IV.  2.  17.,  VIII.  48.  3.,  X.  53.  4.,  and  see  Zimmer, 
Altindisches  Leben,  p.  205. 


74  The  Sacrifice. 


energies;1  these  (go  forth  and)  enter  again  into  their 
bodies.2 

5.  With  power  they  strode  through  the  whole 
region  of  the  air,  measuring  the  unmeasured  ancient 
stations ;  in  their  bodies  they  enclosed  all  existing 
things ;  they  produced  3  in  many  forms  offspring 
from  themselves  in  continued  succession. 

6.  Here  and  on  high4  as  sons  they  brought  and 
set  up  the  Asura-god,  who  bringeth  light  (Agni  i*n 
the  sacrifice  below  and  above) ;  by  their  third  action 
as  fathers  they  have  placed  their  own  offspring,  the 
power  of  fathers,  upon  the  earth,  a  thread  spun 
out  continuously.5 

7.  As  in  a  ship  over  a  flood  hath  Brihadukta 
with  blessings  mightily  translated  his  offspring,  over 
the  regions  of  the  air,  over  all  the  impassable  ways, 
placing  them  in  the  heavenly  as  in  the  earthly  regions." 

The  interpretation  of  one  or  two  expressions  in 
the  hymn  is  uncertain ;  the  general  sense  is  clear. 
The  rays  of  light  are  here  the  bodies  of  the  fathers, 
which  emanate  from  the  sun,  assume  the  forms  of 
all  things  on  the  earth  and  of  the  later  sacrificers, 
the  descendants  of  the  fathers,  and  again   return  to 

1  The  meaning  assigned  to  dtvishuh  in  this  passage  in  the  Pet.  Lex.  is 
'excite,  call  into  life;'  tvishe  in  VII.  82.  6.  is  translated  'to  cause  to 
arise.' 

2  Compare  I.  72.  5,  9. 

8  lit.  they  caused  to  stream  forth  from  themselves  in  succession. 

4  lit.  in  two  ways. 

6  Compare  A.  V.  X.  2.  17. 


Anticipation  of  Divine  Blessedness.  75 

their   birth-place   in   the   sky   from   which   they   had 
extended  themselves. 

In  the  next  hymn  we  have  the  same  general 
conception  of  the  mystical  action  of  the  fathers ; 
but  it  is  the  poet  himself  who  desires  to  attain  in 
spirit  the  position  of  the  ancient  sacrificers.  This 
peculiar  form  of  thought,  frequently  recurring  in 
the  later  literature,  by  which  the  aspirant  identifies 
himself  with  the  object  of  his  aspiration,  is  exemplified 
in  two  ways  in  the  Rigveda.  Either  the  poets  describe 
the  ecstasy  caused  by  the  performance  of  the  sacrifice- 
and  the  singing  of  hymns,  or  perhaps  more  exactly 
by  the  intoxicating  draughts  of  soma-juice,  as  a 
state  of  divine  blessedness  ;  or  they  anticipate  the 
glories  of  the  heavenly  world  which  appear  to 
them  in  visions  of  light.  "We  have  drunk  soma, 
we  are  become  immortal;  we  have  reached  the  light, 
we  have  found  the  gods."  "And  now  that  I  have 
attained  the  sight  of  Yaruna,  his  face  seemeth  to 
me  as  the  face  of  Agni ;  the  light  that  shineth  in 
heaven  and  the  darkness  may  he,  the  ruler,  bring 
me  thither  to  behold  their  form."1  The  same  idea 
occurs  in  a  late  hymn  (X.  136.),  which  describes 
the  free  course  of  the  ascete  (mimi)  through  the  air 


1  VIII.  48.  3,  11.,  VII.  88.  2-4.  ;  cf.  I.  125.  5.,  X.  31.  3.,  V.  30.  1, 
2.,  VI.  9.  6.,  X.  2.  3.,  VIII.  78.  1.,  X.  130.  6.,  I.  25.  18.  Ordinary 
knowledge  is  obtained  parushatvdta  V.  48.  5.  Such  passages  may  contain 
the  original  form  of  the  later  conception  of  inspiration  that  the  hymns 
were  seen  by  the  Rishis. 


76  The  Sacrifice. 


as  a  spirit,  and  contains  a  further  resemblance  with 
our  hymn  in  representing  the  muni  as  walking  on 
the  road  of  the  Gandharvas,  whereas  in  all  other 
passages  (except  IX.  113.  3.)  the  Rigveda  recognizes 
one  Gandharva  only. 

III.  38.  1.  "I  will  meditate  a  hymn  as  a  carpenter, 
galloping  as  a  fast  horse  at  a  strong  pole  ;  striving 
towards1  the  heavenly  desirable  regions,  I  long  to 
behold  the  wise  with  insight. 

2.  Seek  then  the  mighty  generations  of  the  wise  ; 
they  by  steadfastness  and  well-doing  procured  an 
abode  in  the  sky;  these  are  thy  profitable  guidances;2 
they  whom  the  mind  desires  are  now  come  to  the 
firmament  of  heaven. 

3.  There  they  assume3  hidden  forms,  and  anoint 
heaven  and  earth  to  rule  over  them ;  measuring 
them  with  measuring- rods,  and  making  them  fast 
and  broad,  they  set  the  great  worlds  apart,  firmly 
fixed  for  security.4 

4.  They  all  adorn  the  rising  (sun) ;  clothed  in 
splendour  he  moveth  with  his  own  brilliance;  that 
is    the    mighty    form    of    the    Asura-bull ;    he    who 

1  In  the  translation  of  ablii  mdrmriqat  I  have  followed  the  Fet.  Lex. 
The  form  occurs  here  only  in  the  Rigveda ;  but  compare  abhi  mriqe  I. 
145.  4.,  II.  10.  5  ;  prabhi  mdrmrigat  I.  140.  5. 

3  For  the  form  of  expression  compare  X.  32.  7. 

8  Grassmann  in  his  translation  neglects  the  Atm.  p.,  cf.  X.  5.  2.,  III. 
ft.  8.,  I.  6.  4. 

4  The  translation  of  dhayase  *  is  obscure,'  Pet.  Lex.  Ludwig  renders 
'  zur  Nahrung,'  Grassmann  '  zur  Labung.' 


The  Fathers  m  the  Sun.  IT 

possesseth  all  forms  (vigvdrupa)  cometh  to  the  waters 
of  ambrosia.1 

5.  The  first,  the  more  excellent  bull2  is  born,  these 
are  his  manifold  invigorating  draughts.  Ye  two 
sons  of  heaven3  (or  of  Dyaus)  through  the  hymns 
of  the  sacrifice  possess  the  sovereignty,  ye  two  kings, 
from  of  old. 

6.  Ye  adorn  in  the  sacrificial  assembly,  ye  two 
kings,  the  three  worlds,  all  the  dwelling-places  ;4  I 
saw  there,  coming  thither  in  the  spirit  (mdnasd), 
the  Gandharvas  in  their  course,  whose  hair  traileth 
in  (or  as)   the  wind.5 

7.  That  companionship 6  of  the  cow  (dawn)  with 
the  forms  of  the  strong  bull  they  establish  here ; 
clothing  themselves  in  one  and  another  Asura-form 
the  cunning  artists  determine  his  shape. 

8.  That   golden    light,    which    Savitar    hath    here 

1  The  Pet.  Lex.  translates  '  the  forces  of  eternity ; '  a  somewhat  similar 
passage  is  I.  35.  6.,  compare  also  X.  139.  6. 

2  The  sun,  cf.  V.  44.  8. 

3  Of  the  two  kings  one  will  almost  certainly  be  Varuna  ;  the  other  may 
be  Mitra,  or  Indra,  or  Soma  cf.  IX.  95.  4.,  VI.  75.  18.,  or  more 
probably  Yama  cf.  X.  14.  7.,  97.  16.,  123.  6. 

*  '  The  many  places  of  sacrifice,'  according  to  Lud wig's  explanation  ; 
he  quotes  Y.  S.  23.  49.,  "  I  ask  of  thee  to  learn  it,  0  friend  of  the  gods, 
if  thou  art  arrived  thither  in  spirit  (mdnasa)  where  Vishnu  receives, 
sacrifice  at  his  three  steps  on  which  all  the  world  is  set." 

5  cf.  YIII.  7.  8.,  III.  14.  3. 

"But  here  there  is  no  light 
Save  what  from  heaven  is  with  the  breezes  blown." 
— Keats,  Ode  to  a  Nightingale. 

6  This  is  the  meaning  for  sdkmya  suggested  in  the  Pet.  Lex. 


78  The  Sacrifice. 


shed  forth,  none  shall  keep  from  me;1  he  covereth 
the  spreading  worlds  with  praise  as  a  young  woman 
covereth  her  offspring. 

9.  In  the  form  of  that  divine  blessedness  which 
ye  have  established  in  the  great  and  ancient  one, 
may  ye  two  embrace  us ; 2  all  the  Virupah,  the 
cunning  artists,  behold  the  works  of  him  who  standeth 
protecting  (the  world)  with  his   tongue  (fire)." 

The  description  of  the  cosmological  importance  of 
the  sacrifice  would,  however,  be  incomplete  without 
a  reference  to  the  prayer  or  hymn  of  sacrifice,  the 
regulated  utterance  of  the  sacrificial  priests.  The 
prayer  is  mentioned  especially  as  the  instrument 
through  which  the  Eishis  effect  their  works  and 
obtain  children.3  It  is  coupled  with  the  fire,  soma, 
and  ghee  as  their  bride ;  and  thus  adds  one  more 
element  of  complication  to  the  interpretation  of  the 
different  cows  and  nurses  of  Agni.  But  it  is  also 
mentioned  once  or  twice  alone  as  a  power  influencing 
the  course  of  nature.  "  Adoration  (namas)  hath 
supported  the   heaven   and   the   earth."4      The  place 

1  Ludwig  translates,  "that  is  the  light  of  this  Savitar,  not  mine."  If 
with  Grassmann  we  treat  the  clause  as  elliptical,  we  must  supply  some 
sense  of  frequent  occurrence  with  ndkir;  for  such  a  sense  compare  I.  69. 
7.,  VI.  30.  2.,  VI.  7.  5.,  IV.  30.  23.,  VII.  32.  5.,  VIII.  28.  4.,  X.  132. 
3.,  I.  155.  5.  The  general  meaning  will  he  that  of  the  Gayatri  III. 
62.  10. 

2  lit.  what  of  the  ancient  ye  have  established  of  the  great,  divine 
blessedness,  be  ye  around  us. 

3  prajavata  vdcaso,  I.  76.  4. :  V.  45.  11.  etc. 
*  VI.  51.  8. 


The  Heavenly  Sacrifice.  79 

of  Vac  and  Vacaspati  in  the  cosmogonic  system  will 
be  dealt  with  later.  In  II.  24.  5-7.  the  sacrifices, 
old  and  new,  are  personified  as  kavdyah,  and  repre- 
sented as  discovering  the  devices  of  the  Panayah 
against  the  laws  of  nature,  and  bringing  back  the 
hidden  fire.1 

So  far  we  have  been  considering  the  power  of 
the  earthly  sacrifice  in  causing  the  great  works  of 
nature,  and  in  elevating  the  worshippers  to  a  position 
of  friendship  and  almost  of  equality  with  the  gods. 
The  peculiar  analogical  or  typical  logic  of  the 
Rigveda  receives,  however,  more  striking  illustration 
from  the  heavenly  sacrifice.  The  whole  ritual  of 
sacrifice  with  all  its  appurtenances,  its  priests  and 
offerings,  were  bodily  translated  from  the  sphere  of 
human  action  to  the  world  of  the  gods.  The  gods 
become  the  rich  patrons  for  whom  the  sacrifice  is 
performed,  the  ydjamdnah  ;  Agni,  the  mediator 
between  earth  and  heaven,  becomes  their  priest ;  he 
is  established  by  the  gods  in  his  priestly  office,  as 
the  typical  sacrificer.2  "  First  the  gods  produced 
the  hymn  of  praise,  then  Agni,  then  the  offering, 
so  Agni  became  their  sacrifice."3  He  is  the  pur ohita, 
the  appointed  priest,  of  the  gods,  or  perhaps,  in  the 
classical  sense,  their  family  priest.  The  gods  are 
even  said  to  have  obtained  immortality  through  the 

1  cf.  III.  4.  5. 

2  VIII.  23.  18. 

3  X.  88.  8. 


80  The  Sacrifice. 


sacrifice  by  drinking  the  soma,  or  as  the  gift  of 
Agni  or  of  Brihaspati,  who  therefore  receives  the 
title  «  father  of  all  the  gods/1  In  X.  53.  10.  it 
would  seem  that  it  was  the  soma  made  by  the 
Ribhus  through  which  the  gods  obtained  immortality. 
Heaven  and  earth,  the  primeval  father  and  mother, 
are,  in  particular,  the  first  sacrificers,  whose  priest 
is  Agni,  their  first-born,  the  sun  or  the  lightning.8 

The  cosmological  significance  of  the  divine  sacrifice 
finds  particular  expression  in  three  hymns  of  the 
tenth  book.  Two  of  these  (81  and  82)  are  addressed 
to  a  god  Yicvakarman,  who  combines  in  his  person 
the  characters  of  a  primeval  divine  sacrificer  and  of 
a  creator.  We  have  already  seen  these  two  functions 
united  in  Agni.  We  have  further  seen  how  the 
sun,  or  an  abstraction  derived  from  the  sun,  under 
the  names  of  Hiranyagarbha  and  Aja,  figures  as  at 
once  the  germ  and  the  creator  of  the  universe ;  the 
sacrificial  side  of  Agni's  character,  as  the  primeval 
priest  or  father,  and  in  this  sense  the  creator  of 
the  world,  is  embodied  in  the  person  of  Yicvakarman, 
who  is  thus  a  parallel  figure  to  Hiranyagarbha,  with 
many  common  characteristics,  and  who  was  in  the 
later    literature    identified     with    him.       The    name 


1  In  many  passages  the  word  (leva  may  refer  primarily  to  the  deified 
ancient  sacrificers.  The  Maruts,  however,  are  particularly  represented  as 
sacrificers,  III.  32.  2.,  V.  29,  3,  6.,  X.  122.  5. ;  and  probahly  this  is  the 
meaning  of  their  attribute  vedhds. 

"  IV.  56.  2.,  II.  2.  3. 


Vigvakarman.  81 


Yicvakarman  occurs  twice  more  only  in  the  Rigveda, 
both  times  beside  vigvddeva.  "Thou,  Indra,  art  over 
all ;  thou  hast  made  the  sun  to  shine,  thou  art  the  all- 
worker  (rigrakarman),  the  all-god,  the  mighty  one."1 
In  the  other  passage  it  is  an  epithet  of  the  sun, 
"by  whom  all  existing  things  are  brought  to  light, 
the  all-worker,  possessed  of  universal  godhead."2  A 
third  passage,  in  which  the  form  rigvdkarma  occurs, 
is  ambiguous.  The  hymn  seems  to  be  placed  in 
the  mouth  of  Yacaspati  sapatnahdn,  *  the  lord  of 
speech,  slayer  of  rivals.'3  The  mention  of  Yacaspati 
would  seem  to  point  a  reference  to  verse  7  of  our 
first  hymn  ;  but  the  hymn  is  rather  to  be  compared 
with  the  incantations  of  the  Atharvaveda,  in  which 
less  regard  is  paid  to  the  deity  invoked,  than  to 
the  form  of  invocation. 

X.  81.  I.4  "He  who,  sacrificing  all  existing  things, 
as  Rishi,  as  sacrificer,  sat  down  (for  sacrifice)  our 
father  ;  he  desiring  treasure  5  by  prayer  entered, 
the  first  worshipper,  among  men  on  earth.6 

2.    "VYhat   was   his   standing-place  ?    what   was   the 

1  VIII.  98.  2. 

2  X.  170.  4. 

3  X.  166.  4.  For  another  interpretation  of  this  hymn  see  Zimmer, 
Altindisches  Leben,  p.  175. 

4  Some  verses  of  these  hymns  have  been  translated  by  Professor  F.  Max 
Miiller  in  his  Hibbert  Lectures,  p.  293  f. 

6  cf.  X.  45.  11.,  46.  2.  The  only  similar  form  to  prathamachdd  is 
kavichdd,  an  epithet  of  Indra  and  Agni  III.  12.  3. ;  the  translation 
remains  doubtful. 

6  cf.  II.  34.  11. 


82  The  Sacrifice. 


support  ?  how  was  it  ? l  whence  Yicvakarman  pro- 
duced the  earth,  and  revealed  the  sky  by  his  power, 
the  all- seer. 

3.  He  who  hath  on  all  sides  an  eye,  on  all  sides 
a  mouth,  on  all  sides  an  arm,  and  on  all  sides  a  foot, 
producing  heaven  and  earth,  weldeth  them  together 
with  his  arms  as  wings  (i.e.  fanning  the  flame, 
cf.  X.  72.  2.),  the  sole  god. 

4.  "What  indeed  was  the  wood  ?  what  too  was 
that  tree,  from  which  they  fashioned  the  heaven 
and  the  earth  ?  Seek,  ye  thoughtful  men,  by  your 
thought,  that  on  which  he  took  his  stand  when  he 
made  all  things  fast. 

5.  The  highest,  the  lowest,  and  the  middle  sacrificial 
stations,  that  are  thine,  0  Yicvakarman,  and  also  those 
here,  teach  to  thy  companions  at  the  sacrifice,  thou 
blessed  one ;  do  thou  sacrifice  to  thyself 2  delighting 
thyself. 

6.  0  Yicvakarman,  do  thou,  delighting  in  the 
offering,  thyself  sacrifice  to  heaven  and  earth.  May 
other  men  about  us  be  fools;  let  us  have  a  beneficent 
lord. 

7.  We    invoke   Yicvakarman,    the    lord   of   speech 

1  The  first  pada  is  too  short  by  three  syllables,  or  the  second  by  four ; 
the  employment  of  hatamdt  '  which,'  not  '  what,'  referring  to  one  of  a 
known  class,  may  point  to  a  corruption  of  the  text.  Verses  3,  4,  5, 
and  7  have  each  an  extra  syllable. 

3  The  expression  may  be  translated  with  Ludwig  and  Grassmann 
"sacrifice  thine  own  body."  Verse  6  and  the  comparison  with  X.  7.  6., 
VI.  11.2.  render  the  interpretation  given  above  more  probable. 


Vigvdkarman.  83 


(vdcdspdti),  who  moveth  at  a  thought,  for  help  to-day 
in  our  arduous  work  (i.e.  'in  the  sacrifice/  as  havishi, 
verse  5)  ;  may  he  hear  all  our  invocations  with 
favour,  who  bringeth  all  good  for  our  welfare,  whose 
workings  are  successful."  l 

X.  82.  1.  "The  father  of  the  eye,  wise  in  spirit, 
produced  these  two  worlds,  submerged  in  ghee ;  as 
soon  as  the  eastern  ends  were  made  fast,  heaven 
and  earth  extended  themselves. 

2.  Yicvakarman,  whose  power  is  wide  as  his  wisdom, 
was  the  ordainer  and  disposer,  and  the  highest 
apparition  ;  their  (the  fathers')  offerings  revel  in  rich 
juice,  there  where  the  one,  they  tell  us,  is  above  the 
seven  Rishis. 

3.  Who  is  our  father,  the  generator,  the  disposer, 
who  knoweth  the  stations  (in  heaven  and  earth)  and 
all  existing  things  ;  who  ordained  the  forms  of  the 
gods,  even  he  alone;  to  him  all  other  beings  go  for 
information   (i.e.  to  learn  their  destination). 

4.  The  ancient  Rishis  offered  to  him  treasure  in 
abundance  as  singers ;  who,  settled  in  the  earthly 
and  heavenly  regions, 2  prepared  these  things  that 
have  come  into  existence. 

5.  That    which    is   before   the   heaven   and   before 

1  Sadhtlkarman.  The  play  on  Yicvakarman's  name  is  obvious. 
Probably  in  both  words  the  reference  is  primarily  to  the  special  meaning 
of  Jcdrman  *  sacrificial  work.' 

2  Reading  nishattdh.  The  Pet.  Lex.  derives  asurte  silrte  from  the  root 
svar  'shine,'  cf.  alurta,  adrishta,  K.Z.  xxvii.  p.  63. 


84  The  Sacrifice. 


the  earth,  before  the  Asura-gods  (or  the  gods  and 
the  Asuras) ;  what  first  germ  did  the  waters  receive, 
where  all  the  gods  appeared  together  ? x 

6.  The  waters  received  that  first  germ,  where  all 
the  gods  were  collected ;  it  rested  on  the  navel  of 
the  Unborn  that  alone  (ekam),  in  which  all  existing 
things  abide. 

7.  Ye  will  not  find  him  who  gave  birth  to  these 
things ;  another  thing  hath  arisen  among  you ;  covered 
with  darkness  and  stammering,  wander  the  wanton 
singers  of  hymns." 

In  artistic  composition  and  arrangement  the  two 
hymns  are  as  weak  as  the  hymn  to  Hiranyagarbha. 
If  we  eliminate  the  play  on  the  word  vigua  and  the 
general  expressions  of  creation,  the  nearest  analogy 
to  the  figure  of  Vicvakarman  is  Agni,  whose  sacrificial 
character  is  especially  alluded  to  in  the  phrase  svaydm 
yajasva  tanvam  "sacrifice  to  thine  own  self."  The 
derivation  of  the  conception  from  the  sun  is  seen  in 
the  expressions  '  the  father  of  the  eye/  '  the  all-seer  * 
(the  latter  an  expression  applied  elsewhere  twice  to 
the  sun  and  once  to  Soma),  'the  highest  apparition.'2 
Verses  5  and  6  of  the  second  hymn  find  their  parallel 
in  verses  7  and  8  of  the  hymn  to  Hiranyagarbha. 
Aja,  the  Unborn,  seems  here  to  be  identified  with 
Yicvakarraan.  There  can  then  be  little  doubt  as  to 
the  motive  of  the  two  hymns.      They  are  based  on 

1  cf.  III.  54.  9.,  V.  44.  6,  7.,  X.  61.  19. 

2  IV.  1.  6.,  6.  6.,  for  other  references  see  Grassmann's  Lexicon. 


Vac.  65 

the  conception,  already  described,  of  the  sun  as  the 
first-born  of  the  world  and  the  prototype  of  subsequent 
generation,  and  contain  little  more  than  an  adapt- 
ation of  this  conception  (not  necessarily  of  hymn  X. 
121)  to  a  sacrificial  god,  an  adaptation  which  may 
be  ascribed  to  the  special  bias  of  the  Rishis. 

In  connection  with  the  sacrifice  the  title  'lord 
of  speech'  requires  special  examination.  The  title 
is  also  applied  twice  to  Soma.  Yac,  '  speech, '  is 
celebrated  alone  in  two  whole  hymns,  X.  71.  and 
X.  125.,1  of  which  the  former  shows  that  the  primary 
application  of  the  name  was  to  the  voice  of  the  hymn, 
the  means  of  communication  between  heaven  and 
earth  at  the  sacrifice.  The  other  hymn  illustrates 
the  constant  assimilation  of  the  varied  phenomena 
of  nature  to  the  sacrifice  ;  all  that  has  a  voice  in 
nature,  the  thunder  of  the  storm,  the  reawaking  of 
life  at  dawn,  with  songs  of  rejoicing  over  the  new 
birth  of  the  world,  are  embodied  in  this  Yac  in 
the  same  way  as  it  is  said  of  Brihaspati,  that  he 
embraces  all  things  that  are.  It  is  thus  another 
expression  for  that  idea  of  the  unity  of  the  world, 
which  we  have  seen  crowning  the  mystical  specula- 
tion of  all  the  more  abstract  hymns  of  the  collection. 
Again,  as  the  natural  phenomena  corresponding  to 
Hiranyagarbha  and  Yicvakarman  are  the  phenomena 

1  The  comparison  of  verses  2,  3,  and  7  of  this  hymn  with  VIII.  100. 
10,  11.,  I.  164.  34,  35,  establishes  the  accuracy  of  the  tradition  which 
connects  the  hymn  with  Vac. 


86  The  Sacrifice. 


of  light  ;  so  also  corresponding  to  Vac  we  find, 
though  in  a  very  much  less  marked  degree,  the 
analogies  of  the  breath  of  the  wind,  and  of  the  flow 
of  the  voice,  represented  by  the  river  Sarasvati, 
hymns  being  frequently  compared  to  streams.1  The 
wind  is  the  breath  or  life  of  the  gods  (citmdn),  and 
the  embryo  of  the  world ;  with  it  the  soul  of  man 
unites  itself  after  death  ; 2  Vayu  is  called  the  lord 
of  the  ritd?  Sarasvati  fills  earth  and  air ;  she  is 
continually  coupled  in  invocation  with  the  prayers;4 
and  becomes  later  an  impersonation  of  language.  The 
last  two  verses  of  X.  125.  will  suffice  as  an  illustration 
of  the  general  terms  in  which  the  universality  of 
the  nature  of  Vac  finds  expression.  "I  give  birth 
to  the  father  on  the  summit  of  the  world,  my  birth- 
place is  in  the  waters  in  the  sea ;  thence  I  spread 
forth  over  all  existing  things,  with  the  crown  of 
my  head  I  touch  yonder  Heaven.  I  too  breathe 
a  strong  breath  as  the  wind,  supporting  all  existing 
things  ;  beyond  the  heaven,  beyond  the  earth,  I 
have  become  so  great  by  my  power." 

The  hymns  to  Vicvakarman  make  no  attempt  to 
explain  in  what  way  the  process  of  sacrifice  could 
be  regarded  as  an  act  of  creation.  We  are  told 
little   more   than   that   he   was   a    primeval   sacrificer 

1  V.  11.  5.,  I.  113.  18. 

2  X.  168.  4.,  X.  16.  3. 

3  VIII.  26.  21. 

4  VI.  61.  11. ;  X.  65.  13.,  VII.  35.  11.,  cf.  I.  3.  12. 


Punisha.  87 


and  also  a  creator;  we  have  no  hint  how  to  combine 
the  two  ideas  into  a  harmonious  unity.  The  next 
hymn,  the  Purushasukta,  one  of  the  very  latest 
hymns  of  the  Bigveda,  is  an  attempt  to  solve  this 
difficulty.  The  legend  of  the  formation  of  the  universe 
from  the  different  parts  of  a  giant  is  well  known  to 
comparative  mycologists ;  '  here  we  see  how  the 
Eishis  adapted  the  myth,  to  serve  their  own  ends. 

X.  90.  1.  "The  Man  {purusha)  had  a  thousand 
heads,  a  thousand  eyes,  and  a  thousand  feet ;  he 
covered  the  earth,  in  all  directions,  and  extended  ten 
finger-breadths  beyond. 

2.  The  Man  was  all  this  that  hath  been  and  will 
be  made,  and  a  possessor  of  the  immortality  which 
groweth.  great  by  food  (offered  in  sacrifice). 

3.  Such  was  his  greatness;  yea,  the  Man  was  still 
mightier ;  all  that  hath  been  made  was  one  quarter 
of  him,  three  quarters  of  him  were  the  immortals 
in  heaven. 

4.  With  three  quarters  the  Man  mounted  up,  one 
quarter  came  here  again ;  thence  he  strode  out  on 
all  sides  over  that  which  eateth  and  that  which 
eateth  not. 

5.  From  him  the  Yiraj 2   was  born,  and  from  the 


1  cf.  e.g.  Orphic  Hymn  26,  page  202  in  Abel's  edition. 

2  Viraj,  whose  name  in  X.  159.  3.  appears  to  mean  'queen,'  would 
seem  to  be  the  female  counterpart  of  Purusha,  as  Aditi  of  Daksha  in  X. 
72.  4,  5. ;  cf.  Brihadar.  Up.  4.  2.  3.,  and  Dr.  Muir's  note  in  his 
translation  of  this  hymn,  Original  Sanskrit  Texts,  vol.  v.  p.  369. 


88  The  Sacrifice. 


Yiraj   tlie  Man;    as  soon  as  lie  was  born,  he  reached 
out  over  the  earth  eastwards  and  westwards. 

6.  "When  the  gods  prepared  the  sacrifice  with  the 
Man  as  the  offering,  the  spring  was  the  sacrificial 
butter,  the  summer  was  the  fuel,  and  the  autumn 
was  the  offering. 

7.  As  a  victim  on  the  (sacrificial)  grass  they 
anointed  the  Man  who  was  born  in  the  beginning; 
him  the  gods  sacrificed,  the  Sadhyas1  and  the  Rishis. 

8.  When  the  sacrifice  was  completed,  they  collected 
the  dripping  fat  from  it;  it  formed  the  beasts  of 
the  air,  of  the  wild  places,  and  of  the  village. 

9.  When  the  sacrifice  was  completed,  the  Rig- 
hymns  and  the  Sama-hymns  were  born  from  it,  the 
incantations  were  born,  the  Yajus  was   born  from  it. 

10.  From  it  were  born  the  horses,  all  the  cattle 
that  have  two  rows  of  teeth  ;  the  kine  were  born 
from  it;   from  it  the  goats  and  sheep  were  born. 

11.  When  they  disposed  the  Man,  into  how  many 
parts  did  they  form  him  ? 2  What  are  his  mouth, 
his  arms,  his  thighs,   and  his  feet  called  ? 

12.  His  mouth  was  the  Brahman ;  his  arms  were 
made  the  Eajanya  ;  his  thighs  were  the  Vaicya ; 
and  the  Qudra  was  born  from  his  feet. 


1  The  Sudhyas  would  seem  to  be  divine  ancient  sacrificers.  Compare 
X.  109.  4.;  also  X.  191.  2.,  VII.  21.  7.,  and  X.  130. 

2  Or  elliptically,  following  Professor  Avery's  suggestion,  Journal  of  the 
American  Oriental  Society,  vol.  xi.  p.  cxlix,  ''dividing  him  into  all  the 
parts  into  -which  they  formed  him." 


Pitnts/w.  89 


13.  The  moon  was  born  from  his  mind,  the  sun 
from  his  eye ;  Indra  and  Agni  from  his  mouth,  and 
Vayu  was  born  from  bis  breath. 

14.  From  his  navel  came  the  air ;  from  his  head 
arose  the  sky,  from  his  feet  the  earth,  from  his  ear 
the  regions ;    so  they  formed  the  worlds. 

15.  He  had  seven  enclosing  logs  of  fuel,  and 
thrice  seven  layers  of  fuel ;  when  the  gods  performed 
the  sacrifice,  they  bound  the  Man  as  victim. 

16.  (=1.  164.  50.)  So  the  gods  sacrificed  a 
sacrifice  sacrificially :  they  were  the  first  sacrificial 
erdinances.  Those  mighty  ones  attained  to  heaven, 
where  the  ancient  Sadhyas  abide  as  gods." 

We  have  now  passed  in  review  the  three  most 
circumstantial  explanations  of  the  origin  of  the 
world.  In  the  first  chapter  it  was  regarded  as  a 
work  of  art  ;  and  since  the  principal  manufacture 
known  to  the  men  of  the  time  was  the  working  of 
wood,  the  world  was  pronounced  a  production  of 
builders  and  joiners.  In  the  second  chapter  the 
origin  of  the  world  was  ascribed  to  the  agency 
of  that  visible  process  which  is  the  cause  of  all 
natural,  as  opposed  to  mechanical,  production.  In 
the  argument  of  this  chapter  the  origin  of  the 
world  was  supposed  to  have  been  effected  by  a 
similar  instrumentality  to  that  which  is  represented 
as  the  most  efficacious  in  the  hands  of  man,  the 
formal  sacrifice.  The  three  explanations  are  not 
mutually   exclusive ;    any   two   of  them   or   all   three 


90  The  Sacrifice. 


are  frequently  combined  together  in  one  verse.  The 
classification  adopted  in  this  essay  is,  therefore,  to 
be  regarded  as  one  of  practical  convenience  only. 
Further,  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  what  is  here 
described  as  the  system  of  the  Eishis  was  their 
exclusive  possession.  There  may  have  been  laymen 
whose  views  were  more  sacerdotal  than  those  of  the 
priests  ;  as  there  may  have  been,  and  doubtless 
were,  priests  to  whom  speculation  was  dearer  than 
ritual.1  On  the  other  hand,  a  classification  based 
on  later  forms  of  thought  would  have  been  positively 
misleading.  We  may  very  easily  persuade  ourselves 
that  in  some  isolated  verse  we  have  discovered  the 
starting-point  of  a  later  philosophy,  where  the  com- 
parison of  similar  passages  shows  that  it  was  only 
the  poverty  of  our  imagination  which  confined  the 
meaning  within  our  own  particular  range  of  thought. 
The  Rigveda  must  be  made  its  own  commentary. 
It  is  a  not  infrequent  occurrence  that  a  whole 
complex  of  modern  ideas  finds  its  most  happy  and 
appropriate  expression  in  an  old  term,  or  a  proper 
name  or  attribute,  or  in  the  words  of  an  ancient 
saying.  The  words  themselves  have  contributed 
nothing  to  the  formation  of  the  ideas  ;  they  had 
lost  their  first  meaning  and  were  fast  falling  into 
oblivion,  when  the  breath  of  a  spirit  from  another 
sphere  inspired  them  with  a  new  vitality. 

1  cf.  X.  71.  11. 


CHAPTER  IT. 

THE  ORDER  OF  THE  WORLD. 

Attention  has  already  been  drawn  to  the  narrow 
boundary-line  which  often  separates  the  expression 
of  the  superficial  guesses  of  unscientific  thinkers 
from  the  expression  of  the  profoundest  results  of 
modern  philosophy  and  science.  We  meet  continually 
in  our  hymns  with  forms  of  expression,  appearing 
at  first  sight  to  be  the  vehicle  of  grand  thought, 
placed  side  by  side  with  puerile  and  foolish  conceits. 
Some  general  rule  is  needed  for  the  guidance  of 
the  interpreter.  In  the  case  of  an  individual  man 
it  may  be  an  impossibility  to  draw  a  line  of  circum- 
scription marking  out  the  range  of  his  thought ;  in 
the  case,  however,  of  a  class  of  men,  the  difficulty 
will  naturally  be  increased  of  defining  the  capacity 
of  the  deepest  or  acutest  thinker  among  them  ;  but 
we  can  draw  inferences  as  to  the  construction  which 
they  as  a  class  will  put  upon  a  given  expression, 
and  so  reflexively  as  to  the  sense  in  which  an 
author  addressing  them  expects  his  words  to  be 
understood.  The  difficulties  of  the  critic  will  be 
found   to   concentrate   themselves   for   the   most    part 


92  The  Order  of  the  World, 

on  the  interpretation  of  abstract  words.  Common 
experience  teaches  us  that  an  unscientific  speaker 
makes  a  large  use  of  a  limited  number  of  abstract 
words  in  different  senses,  neglecting  for  the  time 
being  in  each  particular  application  of  his  terms  the 
senses,  which  in  other  contexts  he  would  himself 
intend  by  them.  The  terms  are  rich  in  the  variety 
of  their  meanings,  the  connection  of  which  with  one 
another  may  not  appear  strictly  logical;  but  the 
connotation  of  the  terms  in  individual  expressions 
is  limited.  The  character  of  the  hymns  of  the 
Eigveda  is  in  general  anything  but  philosophic  or 
scientific ;  consequently,  in  order  to  find  the  motive 
for  the  use  of  particular  words  or  phrases  we  are 
bound  to  seek  on  every  occasion  the  most  special 
meaning  which  the  context  will  admit,  at  the  same 
time  remembering  that  no  such  need  of  a  strict 
limitation  was  probably  present  to  the  mind  of  the 
author. 

The  word  used  to  denote  the  conception  of  the 
order  of  the  world  is  ritci.1  Everything  in  the 
universe  which  is  conceived  as  showing  regularity 
of  action  may  be  said  to  have  the  fit  a  for  its 
principle.  In  its  most  general  application  the  con- 
ception expressed  by  the  word  occupied  to  some 
extent  the  place  of  natural  and  moral  law,  fate,   or 


1  The  account  which  Professor  F.  Max  Miiller  has  given  of  this  world 
in  his  Hibbert  Lectures,  pp.  237  fL,  is  based  on  his  view  of  the  etymology. 


mta.  9a 

the  will  of  a  supreme  god.  It  is  the  great  and 
mighty  ritd,1  which  gods  and  men  obey,  and  beside 
which  the  Yedic  gods  sink  into  the  position  of 
angels  or  heavenly  spirits.  The  ritd  was,  however, 
in  itself  too  stationary,  too  conservative,  and  purely 
regulative  to  be  endowed  with  the  individual  life 
necessary  to  a  god ;  it  remained  an  abstract  idea 
and  was  not  an  object  of  direct  adoration. 

More  usually  the  meaning  of  the  word  as  applied 
to  the  natural  world  connects  itself  with  the  alter- 
nation of  day  and  night,  the  regular  passage  of  the 
sun  through  the  heavens,  or  the  unswerving  motion 
of  the  rain  in  its  fall  from  heaven  and  of  the  streams 
along  their  courses.  This  last  application  of  the  word 
may  have  determined  its  special  sense  of  'water'  in 
the  later  language.  The  limited  meaning  as  applied 
to  the  regular  celestial  phenomena  is  illustrated  by 
the  phrase,  'the  place  of  the  ritd,'  used  specifically  for 
the  sky.  "  The  Maruts  come  from  afar  from  the 
seat  of  the  ritd."2  Yishnu  is  the  embryo  of  the 
ritd.3  This  sense  is  perhaps  also  the  ground  of  the 
association  of  the  word  ritd  with  the  metaphorical 
antithesis  of  light  and  darkness,  the  types  of  happi- 


1  mahdt,  brihdt,  cf.  brihdt  svar — 

"  He  might  not : — no,  though  a  primeval  god  : 
The  sacred  seasons  might  not  be  disturbed." 

Keats,  Hyperion. 

2  paravdtah  sdclanad  ritdsya  IV.  21.  3. 

3  I.  156.  3. 


34  The  Order  of  the  World. 

ness  and  distress,  and  of  moral  right  and  wrong. 
The  word  is  used  interchangeably  with  satyd  'reality, 
truth/  and  hence  'light/  'belonging  to  the  light;' 
dnrita  is  the  most  usual  antithesis  to  satyd. l  The 
sun  figures  in  connection  with  both  terms  ;  "  the 
earth  is  supported  by  truth,  the  sky  is  supported 
by  the  sun,  the  Adityas  exist  by  the  ritd."  "The 
flowing  of  the  streams  is  ritd,  the  expansion  of  the 
sun's  light  is  truth."  The  sun  is  "the  true  light 
set  on  the  sure  support  of  the  sky." 2  To  the 
Bishi,  however,  the  type  of  regularity  on  earth  was 
the  sacrifice ;  the  word  is  therefore  specially  employed 
in  the  sense  of  sacrifice.  Agni  is  said  to  sacrifice 
the  ritd.3  The  ritd  has  its  chariot,  its  ship,  its  horses, 
bulls,  cows,  and  the  like,  in  all  which  cases  the 
reference  is  primarily  or  exclusively  to  the  sacrifice. 
The  seat  of  the  ritd  becomes  the  place  of  sacrifice. 

We  proceed  to  the  discussion  of  the  place  of 
the  ritd  in  cosmogony.  The  discussion  limits  itself 
naturally  to  those  passages  where  ritd  is  employed 
in  its  cosmic  sense,  putting  on  one  side  such 
expressions  as  '  offspring '  or  '  embryo  of  the  ritd  \ 
applied  to  Agni  and  Soma,  because  fire  and  soma- 
juice  were  produced  at  the  sacrifice.  The  principle 
of  the  order  of  the  world,  of  the  regularity  of  cosmic 

1  VII.  56.  12.,  IX.  113.  4.,  III.  6.  10.  ;  IV.  5.  5.,  VIII.  62.  12., 
VII.  49.  3.     cf.  V.  12.  4.,  Brihadar.  Up.  1.  4.  14. 

2  X.  85.  1.,  I.  105.  12.,  X.  170.  2. 

3  I.  75.  5. 


Rita  as  a  First  Principle.  95 

phenomena,  was  conceived  by  the  E-ishis  to  have 
existed  as  a  principle  before  the  manifestation  of 
any  phenomena.  The  argument  would  seem  to  be 
somewhat  as  follows.  The  phenomena  of  the  world 
are  shifting  and  changeable,  but  the  principle 
regulating  the  periodical  recurrence  of  phenomena 
is  constant;  fresh  phenomena  are  continually  re- 
produced, but  the  principle  of  order  remains  the 
same ;  the  principle,  therefore,  existed  already  when 
the  earliest  phenomena  appeared  ;  in  the  Yedic 
idiom  it  is  their  father,  it  has  given  birth  to  them. 
This  parentage  is  exactly  parallel  to  that  of  heaven 
and  earth.  Heaven  and  earth  are  the  first  according 
to  or  by  reason  of  the  vita  ;l  the  gods  are  born  of 
ritd.  The  view  that  the  principle  must  precede 
the  manifestation  appears  to  be  the  motive  of  the 
following  short  and  rather  incomprehensible  hymn, 
probably  one  of  the  latest  in  the  collection.2 

X.  190.  1.  "Order  (ritd)  and  truth  were  born  from 
kindled  heat,  the  night  was  born,  then  the  watery 
flood. 

2.  From  the  watery  flood  the  year  was  born, 
disposing  day  and  night,  the  ruler  of  all  that  closeth 
the  eye. 

3.  The  Ordainer  (dhdtdr)  formed  sun  and  moon  in 
order,  and  heaven  and  earth,  the  regions  of  the  air 
and  the  light." 

1  X.  12.  l. 

2  Since  it  is  not  divided  up  in  the  pada  recension. 


« 


96  The  Order  of  the  World. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  year,  day,  and  night 
come  into  existence  before  the  sun,  moon,  heaven, 
and  earth.  The  hymn  is  unique  in  its  enumeration 
of  progressive  stages  in  the  growth  of  the  world. 
In  no  other  hymn  is  the  origin  of  the  world  viewed 
as  a  gradual  process.  Account  must,  however,  be 
taken  of  the  necessities  of  the  style  in  which  the 
hymns  are  composed,  admitting  of  fragmentary 
allusions  of  every  kind,  but  not  of  the  full  treatment 
at  one  time  of  any  one  thought.  In  one  passage 
at  the  beginning  of  the  well-known  physician's 
hymn,  we  read  that  "the  plants  came  into  being 
three  ages  before  the  gods." l  If  the  passage  has 
any  cosmological  significance,  and  from  the  context 
this  appears  very  improbable,  it  is  still  too  isolated 
in  the  Rigveda  to  form  the  basis  of  an  argument. 

The  expression  '  born  from  the  ritd  ' 2  is  in- 
distinguishable from  the  equally  common  phrases 
'  born  in  the  ritd  *  or  '  according  to  the  ritd,*  or  the 
more  indefinite  expressions  'born  of  the  ritd*  'embryo 
of  the  ritd/  ritcijcl,  ritejd,  ritdprajdfa,  ritdjdta,  the 
last  of  which  is  analysed  in  one  passage  (VI.  7.  1.) 
into  rite  jdtd.  The  separate  manifestations  of  the 
ritd  are  expressed  by  the  plural  ritdni,  where  each 
phenomenon  is  itself  regarded  as  a  ritd.      Thus  the 

1  triyuglim  X.  97.  1. 

2  In  II.  13.  1.  ritv,  the  mother,  is  prohably  the  time  of  sacrifice.  In 
the  Atharvaveda,  xix.  53  and  54,  it  is  time  in  general,  kald,  that  appears 
as  the  parent  of  all  things. 


King   Varuna.  97 


gods  are  the  protectors  or  leaders  of  ritd;  the  dawn 
directs  the  reins  of  ritd ;  the  dawns  or  the  sun 
produce  ritd.  Or  again,  the  causes  of  these  mani- 
festations may  be  regarded  as  the  causes  of  the 
principle,  and  so  we  return  to  the  familiar  paradox 
that  the  sons  begat  their  parent.  Heaven  and 
earth,  morning  and  night,  are  the  mothers  of  the 
ritd. 

The  best  illustration  of  the  ideas  connected  with 
the  order  of  the  world  will  be  an  examination  of 
the  character  of  Varuna,  the  chief  of  the  lords  of 
natural  order.  Yaruna  is  in  the  Bigveda  primarily 
the  great  king  over  all,  whose  throne  is  in  the  sky, 
the  god  of  peaceful  dominion  as  opposed  to  the' 
warrior  Indra. 1  From  his  throne  on  high  he  looks 
down  upon  all  that  happens  in  the  world,  and  into 
the  heart  of  man.  "He  knoweth  the  path  of  the 
birds,  that  fly  through,  the  air  ;  he  knoweth  the 
ships  as  lord  of  the  sea ;  he  knoweth  the  way  of 
the  spreading,  high,  and  mighty  wind  ;  and  he 
knoweth  those  who  dwell  above  it.  He  beholdeth 
with  insight  that  which  is  hidden,  that  which  is 
done  and  yet  to  be  done."2  As  king  he  ordains 
all  that  happens   on   the   earth,  and  as   legislator  he 


1  VII.  82.  5.  A  full  description  of  Varuna's  character,  together  with 
a  discussion  of  the  origin  and  development  of  the  conception  of  the  god, 
will  he  found  in  Professor  A.  Hillehrandt's  Mitra  and  Varuna,  Breslau, 
1877. 

2  I.  25.  7,  9,  11. 

7 


98  The  Order  of  the   World, 

lays  down  the  laws.  The  Maruts  receive  their 
impulse  from  Indra,  but  their  instructions  from 
Varuna.1  His  activity  shows  itself  pre-eminently  in 
the  control  of  the  most  regular  phenomena  of  nature, 
the  course  of  the  sun,  and  of  the  rivers.  Mitra  and 
Varuna  set  the  sun  in  heaven  as  a  shining  chariot. 
"King  Varuna  made  a  path  for  the  sun  for  it  to 
follow,"  and  a  path  for  the  streams. 2  The  seven 
rivers  of  the  sky,  as  the  seven  rivers  of  the  earth, 
are  under  his  control.  In  I.  24.  verse  10.  the  poet 
wonders  whither  the  stars  go  in  the  daytime,  and 
his  explanation  is  that  "Varuna's  laws  are  inviolable; 
the  moon  wanders  shining  through  the  night."  Mitra 
and  Varuna  have  ordained  the  succession  of  years, 
months,  and  days. 3  And  Varuna's  power  is  not 
limited  to  the  natural  world;  as  judge  he  administers 
his  own  moral  code,  and  is  especially  invoked  for 
forgiveness  of  sins  against  fellow-men.  Indra  is 
mentioned  as  the  soldier  who  punishes  offenders 
against  Varuna' s  laws.4 

These  laws  are  in  Vedic  language  vratani ;  the 
nearest  English  translation  of  the  word  is  perhaps 
'  courses   of  action  '   or   '  ways  of  life.' 5      It  is  used 

1  X.  66.  2. 

2  V.  63.  7.,  I.  24.  8.,  VII.  60.  4.,  63.  5.,  87.  1.,  II.  28.  4. 

3  VII.  66.  11.,  I.  25.  8. 
*  X.  113.  5. 

6  For  the  etymology  of  the  word  vratd  see  a  note  by  Professor  "Whitney 
in  the  Journal  of  the  American  Oriental  Society,  vol.  xi.  p.  cexxix. 
'  Course  of  action,  behaviour,'  is  the  meaning  he  assigns  to  it. 


The  Ordinances  of  Varum.  99 

especially  with  verbs  of  motion  or  of  following, 
in  one  place  with  the  addition  of  the  words  'as  it 
were  with  the  feet/1  and  with  the  prepositions  dnu 
'after/  and  its  converse  dti;  in  these  constructions 
vratd  alone  is  equivalent  to  ritdsya  pdnthdh,  the  path 
of  the  ritd.  It  is  used  of  the  characteristic  occupations 
of  gods  and  of  men.2  A  good  wife  is  a  wife  who 
follows  the  vratd  of  her  husband.  The  vratani  of  a 
superior  power  are  said  to  overcome  those  of  an 
inferior ;  the  vratdni  of  the  other  gods  yield  to 
Indra ;  he  places  himself  above  all  other  vratani ; 
he  conquers  the  vratdni  of  the  great  flood. 3  All 
things  are  said  to  be  in  the  vratd  of  a  powerful  god.4 
Thus  the  meaning  of  the  word  takes  its  colour  from 
the  person  to  whom  it  is  applied  :  a  description  of 
the  vratani  of  Varuna  is  a  description  of  his  activity. 
The  vratani  of  Varuna  are  his  royal  ordinances. 
Soma  is  twice  compared  to  a  king  whose  vratdni 
are  good ; 5  and  the  ordinances  of  king  Soma  are 
praised  as  the  vratani  of  Mitra  and  Varuna. 6  The 
criterion  of  excellence  in  a  good  lawgiver  and  judge 
is  the  firmness  and  impartiality  of  his  decisions. 
What   he   has   once    determined    must    remain    as   a 


1  V.  67.  3. 

2  IX.  112.  1.,  X.  37.  5. 

3  VI.  14.  3.,  III.  60.  6.,  VIII.  32.  28.,  X.  111.  4. 
*  Indra  III.  30.  4. ;  Parjanya  V.  83.  5. 

5  IX.  20.  5.,  57.  3. 

6  I.  91.  3.=IX.  88.  8. 


100  The  Order  of  the  World. 

rule  to  bind  all  subsequent  decisions.  Hence  we 
are  continually  told  of  Yaruna  that  bis  vratani  stand 
fast,  are  unalterable  (dhritavrata).  "For  on  thee, 
O  thou  that  none  may  deceive,  rest  the  immovable 
vratani  as  on  a  mountain. "  They  are  the  fixed 
ordinances  according  to  which  the  sun  travels  through 
heaven,  the  streams  flow  into  the  ocean,  and  the 
actions  of  men  are  ruled.1  The  other  gods  follow 
the  vratani  of  Mitra  and  Yaruna,  they  are  in  their 
vratd;  poets  pray  that  they  may  walk  in  Yaruna's 
vratd  ; 2  and  Mitra  and  Yaruna  follow  the  vratd, 
which  they  themselves  have  made,  as  a  just  king 
follows  his  own  precedents.3 

Thus  Yaruna  occupies  a  position  corresponding  as 
nearly  as  possible  to  that  of  the  ritd,  of  which  he 
may  almost  be  considered  the  personification.  His 
vratani  are  the  vratani  of  the  ritd ;  the  ritd  is  itself 
called  the  ritd  of  Mitra  and  Yaruna ;  it  is  the 
principle  of  their  activity,  according  to  which  they 
rule ;  they  are  the  guides  and  protectors  of  the  ritd  ; 
and  Yaruna  punishes  offenders  against  the  ritd.4"  This 
sketch  suffices  to  show  how  Yaruna,  the  maintainer 
and   ordainer   of  all   that   is   constant   in   the   world, 

1  II.  28.  8.,  cf.  X.  65.  8.;  VIII.  41.  1.,  I.  24.  10.,  X.  12.  5, 
"  The  king's  heart  is  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord  as  the  watercourses:  he 
turneth  it  whithersoever  he  will." — Prov.  xxi.  1. 

2  VIII.  41.  7.,  X.  36.  13.,  I.  24.  15.,  II.  28.  2.,  VII.  87.  7. 

3  IV.  13.  2.,  V.  67.  3. 

*  III.  4.  7.,  II.  28.  4.,  X.  85.  1.,  V.  63.  7.,  II.  27.  8.,  VII.  40.  4., 
VII.  84.  4.,  cf.  VII.  83.  9. 


Relation  of  Varum  to  Rita.  101 

could  be  considered  as  the  creator  of  the  world. 
He  differs  from  the  deities  mentioned  in  Chapter  II 
in  that  he  is  in  no  way  a  productive  agent  in  nature, 
his  creative  function  is  an  inference  from  his  presi- 
dential capacity  ;  he  differs  from  the  ritd  in  that 
he  is  an  agent  and  not  a  mere  regulating  principle. 
The  following  is  one  of  the  clearest  hymns  in  whicli 
Yaruna  appears  in  this  general  character  of  the 
orderer,  maintainer,  and  therefore  creator  of  the 
world. 

Y.  85.  1.  "  I  will  sing  forth  a  mighty  and  loud 
hymn  to  the  king  of  all,  acceptable  to  renowned 
Yaruna ;  who  hath  struck  out  the  earth,  as  a  slayer 
of  victims,  a  skin  to  spread  forth  before  the  sun. 

2.  He  hath  woven  the  air  in  the  trees ; l  he  hath 
placed  speed  in  horses,  and  milk  in  kine ;  Yaruna 
hath  placed  understanding  in  hearts,  fire  in  water, 
the  sun  in  the  sky,  and  soma  on  the  mountain. 

3.  Yaruna  poureth  forth  the  cask,  mouth  down- 
wards, over  heaven,  earth,  and  air,  wherewith  the 
king  of  all  the  world  wetteth  the  land,  as  rain  a 
corn-field. 

4.  Yaruna  wetteth  the  land,  earth  and  sky,  what 
time  he  wisheth  to  draw  milk  ;  the  mountains  clothe 
themselves  in  cloud ;  the  tempestuous  warriors 2  are 
let  loose. 


1  Pet.  Lex.  '  clouds.' 

2  Maruts,  V.  63.  4,  6.,  IV.  54.  5. 


102  The  Order  of  the  World. 

5.  This  great  design  of  the  renowned  Asura,  of 
Yaruna  will  I  proclaim  —  that,  standing  in  the 
region  of  the  air,  he  measureth  out  the  earth  with 
the  sun  as  with  a  measuring-rod. 

6.  This  great  design  of  the  most  wise  god  hath 
none  assailed,  that  the  swift  streaming  rivers  fill 
not  the  one  sea  with  water. 

7.  What  wrong  we  have  ever  done,  0  Yaruna, 
to  comrade  or  friend  (with  a  play  on  the  names 
Mitra  and  Aryaman),  to  companion  or  brother,  to 
one  of  our  own  tribe  or  to  stranger,  loose  it  from  us. 

8.  If  we  have  cheated  at  play  as  dishonest  players, 
be  our  sin  real  or  such  as  we  know  not  {i.e.  imposed 
by  a  curse),  cast  all  from  us,  0  god,  as  loose  bonds, 
and  let  us  be  thine  own,  0  Yaruna." ! 

The  word  translated  '  design  '  {may a)  in  verses  5 
and  6  calls  for  special  comment.  It  is  apparently 
derived  from  an  obsolete  root  ma  ( =  man),  -  to 
think/  and  is  used  in  the  sense  of  planning  a  work 
of  art,  or  a  malicious  attack  on  an  enemy.  It  was, 
however,  by  the  Rishis  approximated  to  the  existing 
root  ma  {mi)>  '  measure/  2  and  is  thus  applied  to  the 


1  The  comparison  with  the  Old  Testament  cannot  fail  to  suggest 
itself.  For  such  a  comparison  there  is  no  more  instructive  chapter  than 
Joh.  xxxviii. ;  there  is  scarcely  a  metaphor  in  that  chapter  which  does  not 
find  its  exact  parallel  in  the  Vedic  descriptions  of  Varuna.  The  tone  is, 
however,  very  different.  The  Hebrew  poet  is  illustrating  in  detail  the 
incomprehensible  power  of  Jehovah,  contrasted  with  the  frailty  of  man. 

2  IX.  83.  3.,  cf.  II.  17.  5.,  I.  159.  4.,  III.  38.  7. ;  see  the  article  '  La 
maya  et  le  pouvoir  createur  des  divinites  vediques '  by  M.  Regnaud,  in  the 
Revue  de  l'histoire  des  religions,  vol.  xii.  pp.  237  ff. 


Maya.  103 

measuring  skill  of  Mitra  and  Varuna  in  laying  the 
foundations  of  the  earth,  and  in  directing  the  course 
of  the  sun  and  the  waters.  The  original  meaning  of 
the  word,  denoting  the  artistic  designing  or  planning 
of  a  work  with  the  mental  calculation  of  an  architect, 
rather  than  the  manual  skill  of  a  builder  or  carpenter, 
will  explain  how  it  is  that  it  is  only  once  applied 
to  Tvashtar,1  and  only  once  to  the  Eibhus.2  The 
sun  goes  to  his  work  knowing  the  design  of  the 
gods.3  In  V.  63.  7.  the  mdyd  of  the  Asura  is  placed 
side  by  side  with  the  dhdrman  of  Mitra  and  Varuna. 
This  may  a  of  the  Asura,  D}^aus  pitar,  whose  worship 
was  practically  a  thing  of  the  past  at  the  time  when 
our  hymns  were  composed,4  is  mentioned  elsewhere 
only  in  the  instrumental  case;  Mitra  and  Varuna 
send  rain  according  to,  or  by  means  of  the  design  of 
the  Asura ;  5  the  sun  is  anointed  (with  light)  according 
to  the  design  of  the  Asura.  The  may  a  of  the  Asura 
is  in  other  passages  simply  transferred  to  Varuna ; 
the  sun  is  called  the  mayd  of  Mitra  and  Varuna; 
or  the  name  of  the  god  is  omitted  and  we  are  told 
that  the  sun  shines  mayaya  "  according  to  design " 6 
"  These   two    children    (sun    and    moon)    wander    one 


1  X.  53.  9. 

2  III.  60.  1.  parallel  to  foV7,  dhv,  mcinas. 

3  X.  88.  6. 

4  Compare  Dr.  Bradke's  Dyaus  Asura,  Halle,  1885. 

5  V.  63.  3. 

6  VIII.  41.  3. ;  III.  61.  7.,  cf.  V.  63.  4. ;  I.  160.  3. 


104  The  Order  of  the  World. 

after  the  other  according  to  design,  they  go  dancing 
round  the  place  of  sacrifice ;  the  one  beholds  all 
existing  things,  the  other  ordaining  the  times  of 
the  sacrifice  is  born  again  and  again."  l  The  English 
word  ■  design/  contrasted  with  the  plural  g  designs/ 
illustrates  at  the  same  time  the  malevolent  sense  of 
the  plural  of  the  Vedic  word,  a  sense  associated 
with  the  singular  in  one  or  two  passages  only. 

The  contemplation  of  this  august  god  Varuna, 
who  at  first  sight  would  appear  worthy  of  exclusive 
adoration,  recalls  us,  finally,  to  the  consideration 
of  the  extent  of  the  advance  towards  monotheism 
testified  by  our  hymns.  There  are  only  two  ways 
conceivable  by  which  a  religion  can  rise  from  a 
polytheistic  to  a  monotheistic  stage.  Either  one  of 
the  polytheistic  gods  can  be  elevated  to  a  position 
of  unique  supremacy  over  all  the  others  ;  or  a  new 
god  can  be  introduced  who  shall  supplant  the  old 
gods  and  reduce  them  to  the  condition  of  inferior 
spirits,  demons,  or  non-entities.  The  elevation  of 
an  indigenous  god  may  be  caused  by  the  influence 
of  an  external  religious  system,  or  in  the  absence 
of  direct  foreign  influence  may  result  from  the  gradual 
development  of  the  religion  through  the  action  of 
philosophic  thought  or  national  enthusiasm  working 
upon  the  religion,  or  through  systematization  of 
existing    religious    conceptions.      That    the    impulse 

i  X.  85. 18. 


Monotheism.  10> 


towards  monotheism  was  not  the  outcome  of  the 
religion  of  the  priests,  as  presented  to  us  in  the 
Rigveda,  will  be  shewn  by  an  examination  of  the 
shortcomings  of  the  two  principal  gods  of  the  Rigveda, 
Indra  and  Yaruna. 

Yaruna  was  compromised  by  his  position  of  equality 
with  Mitra,  and  his  association  with  the  other  gods 
classed  as  Adityas.  Essentially  a  god  of  peace,  he- 
could  not  be  invoked  in  the  struggles  for  victory 
over  hostile  tribes,  that  blessing  which  lay  nearest 
to  the  hearts  of  the  kings  who  were  the  chief  patrons 
of  the  sacrifice;  as  a  stern  god  of  justice  he  offered 
little  attraction  to  the  common  people ;  his  throne 
was  set  in  heaven,  and  thus  he  had  a  limited,  almost 
local,  existence  which  offended  the  metaphysical  sense 
of  the  philosophers.  Yery  soon  after  the  period  of 
the  composition  of  our  hymns  he  was  reduced  from 
his  exalted  position  to  that  of  the  god  of  the 
midnight  sky,  or  of  the  waters. 

The  favourite  god  of  the  Rigveda  is  Indra.  H& 
is  endowed  with  the  functions  and  attributes  of  most 
of  the  other  gods  of  the  pantheon,  including  those 
of  Yaruna.1  He  is  set  free  from  the  limitations  of 
space  and  time.      The  whole  universe  cannot  contain 

1  I.  101.  3.  The  following  list  contains  passages  in  which  actions 
characteristic  of  Varuna  are  ascribed  to  Indra:  VIII.  40.  8.,  II.  24.  12.,. 
VII.  47.  3.,  X.  111.  3,  8.,  VIII.  37.  3.,  VII.  98.  6.,  V.  40.  8.,  X.  138. 
6.,  cf.  VII.  66.  11.,  I.  25.  8.  Compare  also  M.  Bergaigne's  interpre- 
tation of  IV.  42.,  La  Religion  vedique,  vol.  iii.  p.  143. 


106  The  Order  of  the  World. 

him ;  if  there  were  a  hundred  heavens,  and  a  hundred 
earths,  and  a  thousand  suns,  they  would  not  equal 
him  ; *  he  embraces  all  nations  as  a  felloe  the  spokes 
of  a  wheel ;  he  holds  the  two  worlds  in  his  fist ; 
the  earth  and  all  creatures  are  as  a  grain  of  dust 
in  his  sight.2  His  dominion  is  not  limited  to  past 
and  present,  it  extends  over  all  time.  He  is  above 
all  that  has  been,  and  that  is  to  be  born  ;  in  him 
are  all  heroic  deeds  that  have  been  done  and  will 
be  done.3  The  conception  of  Indra  was,  however, 
too  much  hampered  by  association  with  popular 
legends,  and  his  character  too  pronounced  as  that  of 
a  warrior,  to  be  acceptable  to  the  Brahmans  ;  the 
unusual  distinctness  of  his  personality  was  incom- 
patible with  absolute  supremacy.  He  remained  a 
great  god,  the  first  of  the  Devas,  but  never  became 
the  highest  deity. 

The  verses  of  our  hymns  which  refer  to  an  unique 
supreme  being  are  not  to  be  explained  as  products 
of  the  natural  development  of  Yedic  religion  as 
represented  to  us  by  the  Bishis.  They  are  stray 
lights  from  an  entirely  different  order  of  thought, 
which  is  represented  later  in  the  Upanishads. 
Tradition   points  unmistakeably  to  the  inference  that 


1  VIII.  70.  5.  Atha  ima  atistutaya  ity  acahshate  ''pi  vci  sampratyaya 
eva  syad  mahabhagyad  devatayah.  Nirakta  13.  1.  Similar  passages  are 
I.  100.  15.,  173.  6.,  VI.  30.  1. 

2  III.  30.  5.,  I.  63.  1.,  X.  119.  6. 

3  VIII.  89.  6.,  VIII.  63.  6. 


Brahmam  and  Kshatriyas.  107 

the  speculations  which  these  latter  contain  were 
particularly  characteristic  of  the  royal  class. l  If 
we  consider  further  that  in  the  Vedic  age  the  priests 
had  not  yet  attained  to  the  high  position  of  sole 
authoritative  teachers  among  the  people  which  they 
afterwards  arrogated  to  themselves,  it  will  not  perhaps 
be  an  improbable  conjecture  that  the  lay  philosophy 
to  which  these  verses  bear  witness  was  in  its  origin 
the  production  of  members  of  princely  families 
independent  of  the  narrow  system  of  the  Bishis. 
Their  introduction  into  the  Rigveda  shows  that  the 
compilers  of  that  collection  were  not  conscious  of 
any  incongruity,  and  may  be  taken  as  a  sign  that  the 
ideas  which  they  contain  were  the  property  of  the 
few.  The  Eishis,  for  their  part,  were  already  inclined 
to  regard  the  sacrifice  as  of  more  importance  than 
the  character  of  the  gods  to  whom  it  was  offered. 
The  same  indifference  which  is 'seen  in  the  indefinite- 


1  "  "We  may  hope  in  course  of  time,  in  view  of  the  wealth  of  material 
extant  in  the  Rigveda,  Atharvaveda,  and  the  Brahmanas,  to  be  able  to 
trace  step  by  step  how  the  sparks  of  philosophic  light  struck  in  the 
Rigveda  glimmered  brighter  and  brighter,  till  at  last  in  the  Upanishads 
they  burst  into  that  clear  flame,  which  even  now  has  power  to  enlighten 
and  warm  us.  A  number  of  tokens  indicate  that  the  real  cherisher  of 
these  thoughts  was  originally  the  caste  of  the  Kshatriyas  rather  than  the 
caste  of  the  priests,  which  was  sated  with  ceremonial  observances  :  over 
and  over  again  in  the  Upanishads  we  come  across  the  situation  that 
the  Brahman  asks  the  Kshatriya  for  information,  which  the  latter  after 
various  reflections  on  the  impropriety  of  the  proceeding  imparts  to  him 
(cf.  Brih.  2.  1.,  Kaush.  4.  1.,  Brih.  6.  2.,  Chand.  5.  3.,  5.  11.,  Kaush. 
1.  !.)•" — Deussen,  Das  System  des  Vedanta,  p.  18. 


108  The  Order  of  the  World. 

ness  of  their  conceptions  of  individual  gods  explains 
to  some  extent  the  fact  that  they  had  not  energy 
enough  to  develope  their  theology  into  a  monotheism. 
Their  religion  remained  essentially  polytheistic  ; l  but 
side  by  side  with  the  religion,  independent  of  it, 
though  not  in  hostility  with  it,  there  was  a  germ 
of  mystic  philosophy  cherished  by  a  few  speculative 
thinkers,  who  recognized  one  supreme  cause  and 
bowed  down  in  devotion  before  it. 


1  Compare  on  this  subject  an  article  by  Professor  Whitney  in  the  Revue 
de  l'histoire  des  religions,  vol.  vi.  p.  129,  of  which  a  summary  is  given  in 
the  Journal  of  the  American  Oriental  Society,  vol.  xi.  p.  Ixxx. 


APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX 


THE  COSMOGRAPHY  OF  THE  RIGVEDA. 

This  appendix  will  contain  a  short  sketch  of  the 
conceptions  of  the  form  of  the  world,  the  stage  on 
which  the  cosmological  actions  are  performed,  con- 
sisting of  earth,  heaven,  and  the  intermediate  spaces. 
The  descriptions  of  the  several  parts  of  the  world, 
in  particular  of  the  sky,  are  so  various  that  it  would 
be  folly  to  attempt  to  reduce  them  to  uniformity ; 
the  object  of  this  sketch  is  only  to  supply  the  reader 
with  a  rough  indication  of  the  nature  of  the  Yedic 
ideas  on  cosmography,  which  are  referred  to  in  the 
quotations  of  the  essay,  with  special  emphasis  on 
those  points  where  a  misconception  would  be  likely 
to  arise. 

The  earth  presented  itself  to  the  minds  of  the 
poets  as  above  all  the  broad  place  (prithivi,  urvi, 
mahtf  vdrah  prithivycih,  mahi  prithivi  vdrimabhih),  the 
extended  (uttdna),  the  boundless  (apdra).  It  is  the 
substratum  of  the  universe  (bhilmi,  kshdm,  gma)  ; 
or  the  place  here,  simply   H  this "   {iddm)   as  opposed 


112  Appendix. 


to  what  is  yonder.  "We  have  mention  of  the  four 
points  of  the  compass  (e.g.  X.  19.  8.) ;  and  the  earth 
thus  receives  in  one  passage  the  epithet  "  four- 
cornered"  or  "four-pointed"  (bhumvm  cdtiirbhrishtim 
X.  58.  3.).  More  frequently,  however,  the  point 
where  the  speaker  stands  is  represented  as  one  of 
the  regions  of  the  earth,  raising  the  number  to  five 
(pdhca  pradigah  IX.  86.  29.) ;  they  are  enumerated 
in  X.  42.  11.  Similarly  the  inhabitants  of  the 
world  are  described  as  the  five  tribes  l  (pdftca 
krishtdyah).  The  earth  is  depicted  in  one  passage 
(I.  35.  8.)  as  containing  eight  mountains,  three 
continents,  and  seven  streams  ;  the  enumeration 
would  seem  to  be  originally  mythical,  and  the 
corresponding  objects  sought  to  suit  the  previously 
conceived  numbers.  The  sky  has  also  its  seven 
streams  flowing  down  from  the  clouds  which  are  its 
mountains. 

The  conception  of  the  form  of  the  earth  was 
naturally  modified  by  the  coupling  of  heaven  and 
earth  into  a  single  dual  conception  (rodasi,  dyavd- 
prith&T,  kshom).  Together  they  are  the  two  great 
ones  (mahlf  mdkl,  urvT,  vara).  In  one  passage  they 
figure  as  the  two  halves  (II.  27.  15.  ubhav  drdhau). 
From  the  semi- spherical  appearance  of  the  sky  they 
receive  the  name  'the  two  bowls  turned  towards  each 
other*    (samiclne   dhishdiie,  and  apparently   camvh  III. 

1  v.  s.  v.  kris/tti,  Pet.  Lex. 


The  Cosmography  of  the  Rigveda.  113 

55.  20.),  or  they  are  compared  to  the  wheels  at  the 
two  ends  of  an  axle  (X.  89.  4.).  They  are  equal 
in  size,  and  both  are  copies  of  Indra's  greatness 
(pratimana). 

Heaven  is  represented  as  the  realm  of  shining 
light  (div,  rocandy  rocandm  divdh),  as  the  woven 
web  of  light  (vyoman  cf.  uraii  pathi  vyute  III.  54.  9.). 
It  is  the  height  (sanu,  prishthd,  vishtdp)  or  the  roof 
of  the  world  supported  on  high  (see  Chapter  I.).  At 
times  we  find  mention  of  a  firmament  above  the  sky 
(divo  naka)  in  which  the  stars  are  fixed. 

More  peculiar  is  the  conception  of  the  intermediate 
space  of  air,  between  heaven  and  earth.  The  air  is 
not  personified  to  the  same  extent  as  heaven  and 
earth,  and  may  therefore  be  considered  a  quasi- 
scientific  conception.  It  is  called  simply  the  inter- 
mediate space  (antdriksha)  or  the  rdjas.  The  latter 
word  occurs  three  times  in  the  Rigveda  in  the  plural 
of  the  dust  of  the  soil;  the  original  sense  of  the 
word  may  have  been  associated  with  the  fine  motes 
(mdrici)  glittering  in  the  beams  of  the  sun.1  The  rdjas 
obstructs  the  rays  of  the  sun  (Y.  59.  3.),  and  can 
thus  be  regarded  as  the  cause  of  darkness,  whence 
the  epithet  'black' ;  when  illuminated  it  is  the  medium 
through  which  the  rays  are  conveyed  to  the  earth 
(X.  53.  6.).  As  the  dust  of  the  earth  receives  the 
rain,    so    the    dust    of    the    air    is    permeated    with 

1  A  somewhat  similar  combination  of  meanings  occurs  in  the  word 
purisha,  cf.  pdntha  arendvah  I.  35.  11.,  and  see  K.  Z.  xxvi.  p.  62. 

8 


114  Appendix. 


moisture,  and  hence  rajas  can  bear  the  epithet  '  watery  • 
(aptyam  I.  124.  5.,  madhumat  I.  90.  7.).  The  limits  of 
the  region  of  the  air  are  said  to  be  indiscoverable. 

These  three,  heaven,  earth,  and  air,  are  the  favourite 
group  of  three  in  the  Rigveda,  underlying  all  manner 
of  applications  of  the  number.  Some  whole  hymns 
have  no  other  motive  than  this  continual  play  on 
the  number  (I.  34.,  III.  56.).  According  to  a 
common  idiom  of  the  Rigveda  the  three  may  be 
denoted  by  any  one  of  the  three  names;  they  are 
even  all  mentioned  together  as  the  three  earths,  the 
three  heavens,  and  the  three  airs;1  more  complication 
still  is  occasionally  caused  by  the  addition  in  the 
singular  of  one  member  of  the  trio,  when  the  three 
have  already  been  mentioned.  The  twofold  division, 
again,  into  heaven  and  earth,  is  combined  with  the 
threefold  division,  and  thus  we  have  mention  of  six 
worlds,  or  six  rdjdmsi.  These  were  originally  mere 
freaks  of  language,  but  the  expressions  led  to  a  sub- 
sequent real  subdivision.  In  the  Rigveda  we  read 
of  an  upper,  middle  and  lower  heaven  (V.  60.  6.) ; 
one  passage  (I.  108.  9,  10.)  speaks  of  an  upper,  middle 
and  lower  earth  ;  the  word  earth  seems  in  this  passage 
to  be  used  in  a  loose  sense  (cf.  VII.  104.  11.).  In  the 
Atharvaveda,  however,  the  division  is  clearly  denned 
(A.V.  VI.  21.  1.).  The  triple  subdivision  is  par- 
ticularly  marked   in   the   case   of   the  rajas.     In  the 

1  For  a  similar  manipulation  of  the  numbers  compare  VII.  33.  7. 


The  Cosmography  of  the  Rigveda.  115 

highest  of  the  three  rdjdmsi  {tritiye)  are  the  rain- 
waters. The  two  lower  regions  are  within  the  range 
of  our  perception ;  the  third  belongs  to  Vishnu,  whither 
he  stepped  with  the  third  of  his  ascending  strides 
(VII.  99.  1.,  cf.  I.  155.  5.) ;  it  is  the  invisible,  mys- 
terious rajas  (ddbhutam  X.  105.  7.).1  More  fre- 
quently, however,  the  rajas  is  divided  on  the  twofold 
principle,  the  one  half  belonging  to  the  earth  (par- 
thivam rajah),  the  other  to  the  sky  (divo  rajah). 

Prof.  H.  Zimmer  in  his  book,  '  Altindisches  Leben,' 
p.  357,  has  alleged  the  existence  of  a  rajas  beneath 
the  earth  to  account  for  the  course  of  the  sun  in 
the  night :  we  will  close  this  sketch  with  a  discussion 
of  his  hypothesis.  It  cannot  be  doubted  that  in 
the  majority  of  cases,  where  two  or  three  rdjdmsi 
are  mentioned,  they  are  conceived  as  all  above  the 
earth.  A  perfectly  clear  instance  to  prove  that 
parthivam  rajah  is  situated  above  the  earth  is  I. 
81.  5.  a  paprau  parthivam  rdjo  badbadhe  rocand  divl, 
"he  filled  the  earthly  rajas  and  pressed  against  the 
sky."  The  epithet  mddhumat  applied  to  parthivam 
rajah  (I.  90.  7.)  can  scarcely  refer  to  anything  under 
the  earth.  The  presumption  is,  therefore,  that  in 
all  cases  the  same  words  refer  to  a  rajas  above  the 
earth.      Zimmer  refers  to  three  passages,   VI.   9.   1., 


1  The  conception  of  the  highest  region  as  hidden  above  the  light,  or 
hidden  in  impenetrable  light,  offers  an  explanation  of  some  passages  which 
have  caused  difficulty  to  interpreters,  e.g.  X.  114.  2.  pdreshu  guhyeshu 
vrateshu  cf.  I.  155.  3.  and  IX.  75.  2. 


116  Appendix, 


VII.  80.  1.,  and  V.  81.  4.  The  first  passage  reads 
dhag  ca  krishndm  dhar  drjunam  ca  vi  vartete  rdjasl 
vedyabhih.  Zimmer  translates  "  es  durchrollen  die 
lichte  und  schwarze  Tageshalfte  offenkundig  die  beiden 
Luftkreise."  We  must  compare  I.  185.  1.  vi  vartete 
dhanl  cakriyeva,  "day  and  night  revolve  like  two 
wheels/'  i.e.  circling  round  from  east  to  west,  the  one 
rising  as  the  other  goes  down.  We  are  in  no  way- 
obliged  to  consider  that  the  progress  of  either  is 
continued  further  below  the  earth.  The  next  passage 
excludes  such  an  interpretation :  vivartdyantlm  rdjasl 
sdmante  avishkrinvatim  bhuvanani  vigva  (VII.  80.  1.), 
the  dawn  "unrolling  the  two  rdjasl,  which  border 
on  one  another,  revealing  all  things."  Here  Zimmer 
remarks,  "  beide  Gebiete  stossen  aneinander ;  "  the 
limits,  however,  coincide  just  as  well  if  we  regard 
both  rdjasl  as  narrowing  down  together  towards  east 
and  west  (cf.  V.  47.  3.),  or  the  adjacent  borders 
may  be  the  horizontal  plane  which  separates  them. 
The  question  is  decided  by  the  consideration  that 
only  one  moment  is  described,  namely,  that  of 
daybreak;  the  dawn  is  represented  as  unrolling, 
unfolding  both  together,  and  at  the  same  time  as 
giving  light  to  the  world.  On  the  other  passage 
V.  81.  4.,  utd  ratrlm  ubhaydtah  pdrlyase,  Zimmer 
observes,  "die  Nacht  umwandelt  Surya  von  beiden 
Seiten. "  The  verse  is,  however,  addressed  not  to 
Surya  but  to  Savitar,  who,  though  in  some  sense  a 
god   of  the   sun,  has   a   special   character   as   god  of 


The  Cosmography  of  the  Rigveda.  117 

the  evening.     I  translate  then,  "and  thou  encompassest 
the  night  on  both  sides  "  (cf.  IX.  86.  6). 

But  if  we  dismiss  the  hypothesis  of  a  rajas  under 
the  earth,  how  did  the  poets  of  the  Rigveda  explain 
the  course  of  the  sun  ?  In  one  passage  an  explanation 
appears  to  be  offered;  the  words  are  aydm  cakrdm 
ishanat  suryasya  ny  etacam  rlramat  sasrimdndm  \  a 
hrishnd  im  juhurdno  jigharti  tvaco  bud/me  rcijaso  asyd 
yonau  (IY.  17.  14.).  Indra  stops  the  chariot  of  the 
sun,  and,  turning  it  round,  flings  it  into  the  concealing 
darkness,  apparently  the  darkness  belonging  to  the 
night- sky,  the  way  that  it  came.  A  similar  idea 
occurs  in  the  Aitareya  Brahmana  (3.  4.  44.),  where 
the  sun  is  said  to  turn  round  so  as  to  shine  downwards 
in  the  daytime  and  upwards  in  the  night.  In  the 
same  way  we  are  told  that  it  is  another  rajas  which 
accompanies  the  sun  to  the  east,  different  from  the 
light  with  which  he  rises  (X.  37.  3) ;  the  light  which 
his  horses  draw  is  now  bright,  now  dark  (I.  115.  5.), 
or  the  path  along  which  his  horses  travel  becomes 
dark  (I.  164.  47.).  Such  an  explanation  was,  however, 
inapplicable  to  the  stars,  and  one  poet  asks  in  wonder, 
"These  stars,  which  are  set  on  high,  and  appear  at 
night,  whither  do  they  go  in  the  daytime  ?"  (I.  24. 10.) ; 
and  even  in  the  case  of  the  sun  a  doubt  is  expressed 
in  the  question,  "  how  many  suns  are  there  and  how 
many  dawns?"  (X.  88.  18.) 


INDEX  OF  PASSAGES, 


An  asterisk  is  affixed  to  those  passages  which  are  wholly 
or  partially  translated,  or  which  form  the  subject  of  special 
comment. 


RIG  VEDA. 


PAGE 

46 


I.  3.  4 

3.12 86 

6.4. 76 

13.10 41 

22.  17*       ....  44 
23.16 5 

23.  17 33 

24.7 17 

24.  10.*.      .     .       98,  117 


24..  14.    .     .     . 

24.  15.    .     .     . 

25.  7,  9,  11*  . 


38 

100 

97 


25.  18 75 


31.  7. 
31.  10. 
31.  17. 
35.  6. 
35.  8. 
42.  1. 
46.  11. 
48.  3. 


66 

68 
70 
77 
112 
31 
49 
33 


PAGE 

56.  5  *    .....  20 

62,  5.      i     ....  70 

62.  7.      i     *     *     .     .  12 

63.  1 106 

67.5*    .....  54 

67,9.      .     ;     *     .     .  55 

68.  8.  9.       *     ...  72 

68.  10.    i     .     i     .     .  69 

69,7.      .....  78 

70.  3 55 

71.2,3.      i     i     .     .  70 

72.5,9.       ....  74 

75,5.      .     ,    ,    .     .  94 

81.5.      .....  115 

83.5.      .....  34 

84.15.    .     ....  24 

89.  10.    ...      46,  115 


90.  7. 

91.  3. 
94.-5. 

95.  2. 

96.  7. 


115 
99 
59 
23 
62 


120 


Index. 


PAGE 

PAGB 

I.  98.  2.   .  .  . 

.  .  55 

I.  154.  5 66 

100.  4.  .  .  . 

.  .  70 

155.  3.  .  . 

39,  115 

100.  15.   .  . 

.  .  106 

156.  3.  .  . 

.  93 

101.  3.  .  .  . 

.  .  105 

157.  5.  . 

.  39 

105.  12.*  .  . 

.  .  94 

158.  5.  . 

.  56 

106.  7.  .  .  . 

.  .  10 

159.  2.  . 

.  32 

108.  9,  10. 

.  .  114 

159.  3 .*   , 

21,  32 

109.  7  *   .  . 

.  .  68 

159.  4 .*   . 

71,  102 

110.  2,  3.  .  . 

.  .  26 

160.  3.  . 

34, 

47,  103 

110.6.*   .  . 

.  .  26 

161.  9  .* 

.  .  55 

113.  1.  .  .  . 

163.  2  * 

i     .     36 

113.4.*.   .  . 

.  .  19 

163.  3.  . 

.  .  13 

113.  18.   .  , 

.  .  86 

164.  4.  . 

.  .  71 

115.  1  *   ,  . 

.  .  53 

164.  5.  . 

.  .  69 

115.2.  .  .  . 

.  .  68 

164.  6.* 

.  .  54 

115.  5.  .  .  .. 

115,  117 

164.  20. 

.  .  17 

117.  22..  ,  , 

.  .  23 

164.  33.  . 

,  ;  41 

121.2.  .  .  . 

.  ,  25 

164.  34,  35. 

.  .  85 

121.  12.   .  . 

.  .  67 

164.  36. 

.  .  72 

123.  5.  .  .  , 

,  11,  60 

164.  46* 

.  .  53 

123.9.  .  .  . 

.  .  30 

164.  47. 

.  .  117 

124.  5.  .  .  . 

33,  114 

164.  50* 

.  .  89 

125.  5,  ,  ,  . 

.  .  75 

173.  3.  . 

.  .  31 

125.  5,  6.  .  . 

...  66 

173.  6.  . 

.  .106 

127.  2.  .  ,  , 

.  .  70 

185.  1*. 

31 

,71,  116 

130.  3.  .  ..  . 

.  52,  70 

185.2.  . 

.  .  31 

131.  1.  .  .  . 

.  .  46 

188.  5.*. 

.  .  19 

132.  4.  .  .  . 

.  .  70 

188.  9.  . 

.  23,  40 

136.2.  .  .  . 

.  .  12 

190.  2.  . 

.  .  19 

139.  9.  .  .  . 

.  .  70 

140.  5.  .  .  . 

...  76 

II.  1.   .  . 

.  .  13 

145.  4.  .  .  . 

.  .  76 

2.2.   . 

.  80 

146.  4.  .  .  . 

...  68 

3.  6.   . 

.  49 

147.  2.  .  .  . 

.  .   5 

4.7.   .  . 

.  47 

Index. 


121 


PAGE 

II.  10.  5  ......  76 

11.4.   .  ,  ,  .  .  67 

12.  5.   ,  ,  ,  .  .  5 

12.  8.   ......  51 

12.  10.  .....  60 

13.  1.   ,  ,  .  .  .  96 
15.  2.   .....  20 

15.  3* 18 

17.  5 102 

23.  17  *  ......  23 

24.  5-7  *  .  .  ...  79 

24.  8 57 

24.  12 105 

26.  1 •  .  5 

27.8-  .  .  .  .  .100 

27.  15 112 

28.  3-  ......  100 

28, 4.   .  .  .   98,  100 

28.  8* 100 

29.3,4..  .....  68 

33.  1. 30 

34.  11 .81 

35. 5..  .  .  .  .  .  47 

35.  8 55 

38.8.. 44 

40 39 

40.3.   .  .  .  .  .  35 

III.  1.  5 69 

1.  8.   .  .     ...  76 

■  1.  9.   r  ,  •  .  .  35 

1.17.  «  ,     <    .     .  22 

2..  10,  11.  -,..  55 

2.12.  r    r    ...  .  68 


PAGE 

III.  4.  5 79 

4.  7 100 

4.  9 .40 

5.  10 22 

7.  7.   ....  .  73 

12.  3 81 

14.  3.   .....  77 

14.  4.   .....  68 

20.  4 12 

22.  3 33 

30.  4 99 

30.  5.. 106 

30.  11 21 

31.  12.*   ....  72 

32.  2 .80 

33.  3 .56 

33.  6. 10 

38*  ......  76 

38.  2.   .....  21 

38.  3  * 19 

38.  4 46 

38.  6.   .....  37 

38.  7.   .....  102 

48,  4. 24 

53.  7.   .....  70 

54.  5.   .....  60 

54.  8.  .  t  .  .  .  58 
54.9.   .  .  ,   84,113 

54.  14.  .  .  *  .  .  12 

54.  16.  ,  *  .  .  .  68 

54.  17.  .  .  *  .•  .  73 
55.15.  ,,,.-.  49 
55.19.  ,  /  ,  .  .  23 

55.  20.  .  .-  ,     .     .  113 


122 


Index. 


PAGE 

III.  56.  3 55,  58. 

60.  6. 103 

60,3 99 

61.  7.* 103 

62.  10 78 

IV.  1.  6 84 

1,2Q 46 

2.  15 72 

2.  17 73 

3.  10 34,  70 

5.  13 49 

5.  14 62 

6.2.* 22 

6.6 84 

13.2 100 

13.5. 22 

17.14.*   ....  117 

17.  17 68 

18.13.  ,  ....  24 

21.  13 93 

24.  1 45 

32.  22.  .....  31 

33.  1 26 

34,9.   ,  ,  .  .  .  25 

34.19 24 

37.  4.,  ,  ,  t  .  .  25 

38.  5.   ,  ,  ,  .  .  51 

38.  10 33 

39.5.   ,  ,  ,  .  .  51 

42.  1.   ,  ,  ,  .  .  49 

42.3.   ,  ,  ,  .  .  23 

50.  1  *  ,  ,  ,  .  .  21 

51.2.   <  ^  ....  19 


PAGE 

IV.  51.4.  .  .  ,  .  .  71 
51.  6  *  .....  26 
54 10 

54.  5.   ......  101 

55.  5,  7 10 

56.  2 80 

56.3.* 20 

58 34 

58.  1,  11.  ...  .  35 

58.  4 38 

58.5 55 

V.  1.  4. 32 

3,  1 53 

3,  1,  2.   ....  13 

11.5. 86 

11.6* 31 

12 5 

12.  1 46 

12.4 62 

13,6 .53 

15.  2.   ......  20 

29.  3,  6.   .  .  .  .  80 

29.  4  * 20 

30.1. 75 

30.8 67 

40.  6-8 69 

40.  8 105 

42. 10.  ....  .  5 

42.  12.  .....  25 

42.  13 23,  41 

43.  6.   .....  40 

44.  6 71 

44.  6,. 7..  ....  84 


Index. 


123 


Y.  44.  8.  . 
44.11.  . 
45.1.   . 
45.  2.   . 
45.  10.* 
45.  11.  . 
47.3.   . 
48.  5. 
50.10.  . 
53.  13.  . 

58.  4.   . 
58.7..  . 

59.  2  *  . 
59.3.   . 
59.  8.   . 
60.6.   , 

62.  7,  8. 

63.  3,  4. 
63.  4,  6. 
63.  7.   . 
67.  3 .* 

80.  5. 

81.  4* 
81.  4,  5. 
83.  1. 
83.  5. 
83.  6. 
85* 
85.  2. 
85.  5* 

YI.  3.  8. 

6.  3., 

7.  1. 

PAGE 

'.  77 
.  46 
.  19 
.  22 
.  33 
.  78 
.  35 
.  75 

.  .  10 
.  57 
.  25 
.  57 

-  .  22 
.  113 

.  114 

.  .  22 
.  103 
.  101 

98,  103 

.  99 

..  .  33 

.  116 

;  .  13 

..  .  57 
.."  .  99 
.  .  27 
.  .  101 
.  20 
.  18 

.  .  24 

.  .  71 
.  .  96 

PAGE 

YI.  9.  .....  .  46 

9.  1.*  .  .  .  .  .  11& 

9.6.   .....  75 

11.2.  .....  82 

14.3.  .....  99 

17.  7.*  .  .  ,  .  .  20 

18.  5.   .....  70 

21.8*  ..-,..  67 

24.  5.   .  ,  .  .  .  5 

29.  3.   .....  36 

30.  1.   .  .  ,  .  .  106- 
30.  2.   .  ,  ,  .  .  58 
36.  1.   .  ,  ,  .  .  46 
44.23.  .....  72 

47.3,4.*-  ....  18 

47.5.   .....  22 

49.  10 .57 

50.  7.   .....  56 

51.8*  .  ,  ,  .  .  78 

52.  16*   ....  57 

55.  1.   .....  31 

55.  4.   .....  39 

58.3,4.   ....  39 

60.  4.   .....  98 

61.  11,  .-  ....  86 
63.  5.   .  ....  98 

64.4.  .  .  i     .  .  33 
75.  5.   .....  31 

75.18.  .....  77 

87.  1.   .  <  t     .  .  98 

YII.  1.2......  22 

2.  5.   ,  .  .  .  .  35 

21.  7 88. 


124 


Index* 


VII.  33.  4. 

. 

33.  7.   . 

« 

33.12.  . 

«, 

34.  2.   . 

. 

34.  20,  21, 

22 

36.9.   . 

. 

40.4.   . 

t 

41,2.   . 

., 

47.3.   . 

.. 

47.  4.   . 

.. 

48.  .2*  . 

* 

51.  1.   , 

K 

60.  4*  . 

, 

75.  1.   . 

* 

76..  4*  . 

K 

80.  1*  , 

«- 

82.  5 .*  . 

•. 

83.9.   . 

., 

84.  4.   . 

• 

87.3.   .. 

. 

87.7..  . 

* 

88..  2-4.* 

., 

94.1.   , 

.^ 

98.  6.   . 

.. 

99.  1.   . 

*. 

99.2..  . 

#j 

99.3*  .. 

. 

101*  ,  , 

t 

101.3.   . 

._ 

102.2.,  . 

< 

104.  8,  12, 

13. 

104.  11.  K 

. 

104.  14-16. 

•. 

-   ... 

PAGE 

.  .  . 

57 

37 

56 

40 

39 

100 

11 

105 

33 

25 

.  46 

33 

71 

.  67 

116 

97 

100 

100 

71 

.  100 

.  75 

30 

105 

115 

18 

21 

.  57 

48 

..  57 

62 

114 

5 

VIII.  1.  11 
6.  18. 

6.  20. 

7.  8.. 
14.8. 
18..  13. 
18.  20. 
23..  18. 
25.  5. 
26..21. 
32.  28. 
37.  3. 
41.  1., 
41..  3. 
41.7.. 
41.  10..* 
45.  6* 
48.  3  * 
48.  ia. 


Val.  3.  8. 
10.  2. 


VIII.  63.  6 
66.  5. 

69.  7. . 
69.7,16 

70.  5  * 
78.3.. 
78.4.. 
89.  6. 
92.11* 
92.  14. 


PAGE 

38 

42 

20 

77 

70 

5 

10 

79 

45 

86 

99 

105 

100 

103 

100 

54 

20 

75 

50 

56 
52 

106 
38 
35 
67 

106 
30 
56 

106 
67 
45 


Index. 


125 


PAGE 

PAGE 

VIII.  98.  2.  .  .  .  . 

.  81 

X.  4.  4.   .  .  . 

.  .  49 

100.  5.   .  .  .  . 

.  35 

5  *  .  .  .  . 

.  .  48 

100.  10,  11.  .  .  . 

.  85 

5.  2.   .  ♦  . 

.  .  76 

5.  7.   .  .  . 

.  45,  62 

IX.  5.5.*.  .  .  . 

.  19 

7.  6.   .  .  . 

.  .  82 

5.  9..  ...  . 

.  52 

10.  2.   .  ..  . 

.  .  46 

9.  4.*  ...  . 

.  33 

10.  4.   .  .  . 

.  .  37 

20.  5.   .  .  .  . 

.  99 

10.  5.   .  .  . 

.  .  41 

57.  3 

.  99 

11.  U     ♦  .  , 

.  .  34 

67.  10-12.  .  .  . 

.  39 

11.2.   .  .  . 

.  .  37 

73.  7.   .  .  .  . 

.  71 

12.  1*  .  .  . 

.  .  95 

74.  5 

.  46 

12.  5.   .  .  . 

.  .  100 

75.  2.   .  .  .  . 

.  115 

14.7.   .  .  . 

.  .  77 

78.  3.   .  .  „  , 

.  38 

14.  8.   .  ,  . 

...  73 

81.  4.   .  .  .  . 

.  40 

16.  3.   .  .  . 

.  .  86 

82.  3.   .  .  .  . 

.  57 

16.  5.   .  .  , 

.  .  73 

83.  3.   .  .  . 

72,  102 

17.  1,  2.   .  . 

.  .  40 

83.  4  *  .  ,  .  . 

.  38 

18.  13.  .  .  . 

.  .  66 

85.  9-12* 

.  37 

19.  18.  .  .  . 

.  .  112 

86.  29.  ,  .  . 

.  112 

24.4,5*  .  . 

.  .  43 

86.  36*   .  • 

.  .  38 

27.  21.  .  .  . 

.  .  33 

87.  2.   «  .  . 

.  .  45 

28.  8*  .  .  . 

.  .  17 

88.  8.   ,  ,  .. 

.  .  99 

29.  6  *  .  .  . 

.  .  18 

95.  4..  .  .  . 

.  .  77 

30.  5.   .  .  . 

.  .  38 

97,  22.  .  .     . 

.  .  21 

31.  3.   .  .  . 

.  .  75 

97.  34.  ,  .  . 

.  .  57 

31.  7*  .  .  . 

.  .  17 

107.  6.  ,     .  , 

.  .  71 

31.  7-10  *  .  , 

.  .  47 

112.  U     ,  \    * 

.  .  99 

32. 7.   .  . 

.  .  76 

113.  3*  ,  .  . 

.  38,  76 

35.  7.   .  . 

.  .  99 

113.7-11*.  . 

.  .  66 

36.  13.  .  . 

..  .  100 

37.  3.   .  . 

.  .  .  117 

X.  1.  3.   .  .  . 

.  .  73 

42.  11.  .  .  , 

,  .  .  112 

2.  3.  .  .  . 

.  .  75 

45.  11.  .  . 

.  .  .  81 

2.7.  ..  .  . 

.  .  23 

46.2.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  81 

126 


Index, 


PAGE 

X.  46.  9 23 

48.  7 58 

49.  10.*   ....  24 

50.  3 46 

53.  4 73 

53.  6 113 

53.  9 80 

54.  3 32 

56  * 72 

58.  3 112 

61 41 

61.  10,  11.   ...  72 

61.  19 84 

62.  3.*.   ....  71 

63.  3 46 

63.  15 57 

64.  5 45 

64.  10 40 

64.  14 72 

65.  13 54,  86 

66.  2  * 98 

67.  2 46 

71 85 

71.  4 42 

71.  11 90 

72.* 42 

72.  1,  2.   ...  62,  82 

74.  2 46 

81.*.   .....  81 

82.* 83 

81.  4* 17 

82.  1.   ....  .  56 

82.  6  *  ......  54 

85.  1  * 100 


PAGE 

X.  85.  6 103 

85.  9* 39 

85.  18*  .....  104 

85.  21,  22.   ...  39 

85.  26.  27.   ...  39 

85.  40,  41*   ...  39 

85.  43 52 

87.  4 57 

88.  1. 22 

88.  6 103 

88.  8 .* 79 

88.  18*.  .  .   55,  117 

89.  1 21 

89.  4.   .  .  ..  .  .113 

90.* 87 

92.  15.  ,  ..  ,  .  .  72 

97.  1  .* 96 

97.  16 77 

98.  1 13 

105.  7 115 

107.  2 66 

109.  4.   .....  88 

110.  9.*  ....  .  23 

111.  3,8 105 

111.4 99 

113.5 98 

114.  2.   .....  115 

114.  5* 53 

119.  6. 106 

120.  9 67 

121  * 50 

122.  5.   .....  80 

123.*  .......  35 

123.  6.   .  ....  77 


Index, 


127 


PAGE 

X.  123.  8 73 

125.  7,  8  *     ...     .     86 

129* 59 

130 88 

130.  6 75 

135.  1 17,  66 

136 75 

138.  6.      .     .    *.    °.     .   105 

139.  4-6.  ".  '.  .  37,  77 
149.  i;*  '.  .  *.  .  .  21 
151.  1.  .  '.  '.  .  .  12 
153.  2.     '.    '.     .     .     .     45 

159.  3. 87 

166 81 

168.  1.      .....     36 

168.  4.      ...     .    50,  86 

169.  4.      ....    52,  67 

170.  2  *  .  .  .  .  20,  94 
170.  4  * 81 

177.  2*    .....     36 

178.  3 33 

184.  1 39,  52 

190*    ......     95 

190.  1.      .....     61 

191.  2.      .....     88 

ATHARVAVEDA. 
II.   1.     .....     36 

III.   12.  1 19 

IY.   1 36 

VI.  21.  1 114 

YI.  49.  1 48 


PAGE 

VII.  1.  19 62 

X.  2.  17 74 

X.  7.  38 17 

XII.  1.  12 57 

XIX.  53,  54.       ...  96 

VAJASANEYISAMHITA. 
23.  49.        .....     77 

CATAPATHA    BRAHMANA. 
I.  9.  3.  10.  ....     68 
IY.  1.  1.  25.  ....     36 

AITAREYA   BRAHMANA. 
3.  3.  30 26 

3.  4.  44.      .     .     .     .     .  117 

4.  4.  27 44 

BRIHADARANYAKA 
UPANISHAD. 


1.  4.  14. 

2.  1.  7. 
4.  2.  2. 
4.  2.  3. 


94 
30 

7 
87 


CHANDOGYA  UPANISHAD. 

3.  1.  1 20 

5.  13.  1.      .....     40 

MAHABHARATA. 
(Jantip.  10862.     ...     30 


128 


INDEX    OF    SANSKRIT    WORDS. 


PAGE 

ajd 54 

dditi        45  f 

ddbhuta 115 

at/dm 35 

avamgd    .....     20 

dsat 61  f 

dsura 46 

ashambhand ....  20 
uttandpad  ....  42 
ritd  .  .  .  .  92 ff,  100 
ekam     .     .     .     .    53  f,  58 

guhya 115 

Jcavdyah  ....  69 
goshano  naput   .     .     .     31 

tdpas 61 

ddhha 44 

devd   .     .     .    .  10,  73,  30 

drapsd 36 

dhdrman 20 

dhritdvrata  .     .     .     .100 

pavitra 47 

purisha 113 

prahetd 59 

prajapati 52 


PAGE 

prdyati 60 

prdcah 18 

marydda       ,     .     .     .  49 

muyd 102  ff 

mi 19 

rdjas 113ff 

vdna        17 

vdnaspdti     .     .     .     .  22 

vavri 49 

vdyukega      .     .     .37,  77 

vidharman    ....  20 

vibhvata8htd      ...  24 

vimuco  napdt     ...  31 

virdj 87 

vigvdJcarman      .     .    81,  83 

vigvdrupa     ....  40 

vedhds 80 

vydthih 47 

vratd  .     ...     .     .  98ff 

gamydm 47 

sat 61f 

sdhasas  putrdh       .    31,  45 

stegd        .     .     .     .     .  47 

svadhd     .     ...     .  60 


129 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


Aqvins,  38 ff,  43 f,  68. 

Heaven,   3 If,   42 ff,    90,   95, 

Aditi,  15,  42,  44 ff. 

113. 

Agni,  5,  211,  32ff,  47 f,  68, 

'  Henotheism,'  llff. 

79. 

Hiranyagarbha,  50 ff,  84 f. 

Air,  113. 

Indra,  18,  20,  22,  24,45,67, 

Aja,  54. 

70,  98,  105f. 

Angiras,  69  ff. 

Kshatriyas,  107. 

Apsaras,  37ff. 

Mahabharata,  8. 

Aramati,  10,  30. 

Martanda,  42,  44. 

Asura,  46,  103. 

Maruts,  57,  80. 

Atharvaveda,  7,  14  f,  81. 

Mitra,  see  Yaruna. 

Atri,  69. 

Monotheism,  15,  104ff. 

Bhaga,  llf. 

Netar,  10. 

Brahma,  53. 

Non-existent,  61  ff. 

Brihaspati,  21,  23,  43,  67. 

Parjanya,  57ff. 

Qavasi,  45. 

Plants,  96. 

Daksha,  42,  44  ff. 

Prajapati,  52. 

Dawn,  39ff,  72. 

Purusha,  87. 

Dhatar,  10,  95. 

Piishan,  38 ff. 

Dyaus,  103. 

Ribhus,  24ff,  55,  80. 

Earth,  3 If,  42 ff,  80,  95,  111. 

Rishis,  4ff,  21,  64ff,  85,  87, 

Father,  12,  29ff. 

90,  106  ff. 

Fathers,  66  ff. 

Rudra,  30,  56. 

Gandharva,  34ff,  76. 

Sadhyas,  88. 

Gnas,  40. 

Saranyu,  40  f. 

9 

130 


Index. 


SarasvatI,  30,  86. 

Savitar,  9,  13,  26,  40,  116. 

Soma,  22,  30,  38  ff,  99. 

Surya,  39  ff. 

Tratar,  10. 

Trita,  66. 

Tvashtar,  9f,  23  f,  38,  40  f. 

Upanishads,  58,  107. 

Vac,  85  f. 

Varuna,  18,71,  97  ff. 

Vayu,  86. 


Yena,  34  ff. 

Viqvakarman,  80  ff. 

Vidhatar,  10. 

Viraj,  87. 

Yirupah,  71. 

Yishnu,  18,   21,  38,   44,  66, 

115. 
Vivasvat,  39,  41. 
Waters,  56. 
Worlds,  112. 
Yama,  37,  39  f,  65  f. 


PRINTED   BY   STEPHEN   AUSTIN   AND    SONS,    HERTFORD. 


THE  HIBBERT  LECTURES. 


1878. — Peofessor  Max  Mtjellek.     Lectures  on  the  Religions  of  India. 

8vo.  cloth.     10s.  6d. 
1879. — P.  Le  Page  Kenouf.    Lectures  on  the  Religion  of  Ancient  Egypt. 

Second  Edition.     8vo.  cloth.     10*.  M. 
1880. — M.    Ernest    Kenan-.      On   the   Influence    of    the    Institutions, 

Thought  and  Culture  of  Rome  on  Christianity,  and  the  Development  of  the 

Catholic  Church.     8vo.  cloth.     10s.  6d. 
1881. — Dr.    T.  W.   Ruts  Davids.      Lectures   on   some   Points   in   the 

History  of  Indian  Buddhism.     8vo.  cloth.     10s.  6d. 
1882.  —  Professor     Kuenen.       Lectures    on    National    Religions    and 

Universal  Religions.     Svo.  cloth.     10s.  Qd. 
1883. — The  Rev.  Charles  Beard.     Lectures  on  the  Reformation  of  the 

Sixteenth  Century  in  its  Relation  to  Modern  Thought  and  Knowledge.      Svo. 

cloth.     10s.  6d. 
1884. — Professor  Albert  Reville.     Lectures  on  the  Ancient  Religions 

of  Mexico  and  Peru.     Svo.  cloth.     10s.  6d. 
1885. — Professor  Pfleiderer.    Lectures  on  the  Influence  of  the  Apostle 

Paul  on  the  Development  of  Christianity.     8vo.  cloth.     10s.  6d. 
1886. — Professor  Ruys.      Lectures  on  Celtic  Heathendom.      8vo.     (In 

the  press. ) 
1887. — Professor  Sayce.     Lectures  on  the  Religion  of  Ancient  Assyria 

and  Babylonia.     Svo.  cloth.     10s.  6d. 


Works  Published  by  the  Hibbert  Trustees. 

Illustrations  of  the  History  of  Mediaeval  Thought  in  the  Departments  of 

Theology  and  Ecclesiastical  Politics.      By  Reginald  Lane  Poole,  M.A.,  Balliol 

College,  Oxford,  Ph.D.  Leipzig.     8vo.  cloth.     10s.  6d. 
The  Objectivity  of  Truth.     By  George  J.  Stokes,  B.A.,  Senior  Moderator 

and  Gold  Medallist,  Trinity  College,  Dublin ;  late  Hibbert  Travelling  Scholar. 

8vo.  cloth,     os. 
An  Essay  on  Assyriology.     By  George  Evans,  M.A.,  Hibbert  Fellow. 

With  an  Assyrian  Tablet  in  Cuneiform  Type.     8vo.  cloth.     5s. 
The  Development  from  Kant  to  Hegel,  with  Chapters  on  the  Philosophy 

of  Religion.    By  Andrew  Seth,  Assistant  to  the  Professor  of  Logic  and  Metaphysics, 

Edinburgh  University.     Svo.  cloth.     5s. 
Kantian   Ethics  and  the   Ethics   of   Evolution.      A  Critical    Study  by 

J.  Gould  Schurman,  M.A.,  D.Sc,  Professor  of  Logic  and  Metaphysics  in  Acadia 

College,  Nova  Scotia.     8vo.  cloth.     5s. 
The  Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.     An  Essay,  in  Three  Chapters.     By 

Reginald  W.  Macan,  Christ  Church,  Oxford.     Svo.  cloth.     5s. 


WILLIAMS    AND    NORGATE, 

14,   HENRIETTA   STREET,  COVENT    GARDEN,    LONDON 

and  20,  SOUTH  FREDERICK  STREET,  EDINBURGH. 


THEOLOGICAL  TRANSLATION  FUND  LIBRARY. 


A  Series  of  Translations  by  which  the  best  results  of  recent  theological  investigations 
on  the  Continent,  conducted  without  reference  to  doctrinal  considerations,  and  with  the 
sole  purpose  of  arriving  at  truth,  will  be  placed  within  reach  of  English  readers.  Three 
volumes  8vo.  annually  for  a  Guinea  Subscription,  or  a  selection  of  six  or  more  volumes 
at  7*.  per  vol. 

1.  Eaur  (F.  C.)  Church  History  of  the  First  Three  Centuries.    Translated 

from  the  Third  German  Edition.  Edited  by  the  Eev.  Allan  Menzies.  2  vols. 
8vo.     21*. 

2.  Baur  (F.  C.)  Paul,  the  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  his  Life  and  Work, 

his  Epistles  and  Doctrine.  A  Contribution  to  a  Critical  History  of  Primitive 
Christianity.     Second  Edition.     By  the  Rev.  Allan  Menzies.     2  vols.     21*. 

3.  Bleek's  Lectures  on  the  Apocalypse.     Edited  by  the  llev.  Dr.  S. 

Davidson.     10*.  6d. 

4.  Ewald  (H.)  Commentary  on  the  Prophets  of  the  Old  Testament. 

Translated  by  the  Rev.  J.  Frederick  Smith.     5  vols.  8vo.     Each  10*.  6d. 

5.  Ewald  (H.)  Commentary  on  the  Psalms.     Translated  by  the  Rev.  E. 

Johnson,  M. A.     2  vols.     8vo.     Each  10*.  6d. 

6.  Ewald  (H.)  Commentary  of  the  Book  of  Job,  with  Translation  by 

Professor  H.  Ewald.  Translated  from  the  German  by  the  Rev.  J.  Frederick 
Smith.     1  vol.     8vo.     10*.  6d. 

7.  Hausrath  (Professor  A.)  History  of  the  New  Testament  Times.    The 

Time  of  Jesus.  By  Dr.  A.  Hausrath,  Professor  of  Theology,  Heidelberg.  Trans- 
lated, with  the  Author's  sanction,  from  the  Second  German  Edition,  by  the  Revs. 
C.  T.  Poynting  and  P.  Quenzer.     2  vols.     8vo.     21*. 

8.  Keim  (Th.)  History  of  Jesus  of  JNazara.     Considered  in  its  connection 

with  the  National  Life  of  Israel,  and  related  in  detail.  Translated  by  Arthur 
Ransom  and  the  Rev.  E.  M.  Geldart.     6  vols.     8vo.     Each  10*.  6d. 

9.  Kuenen  (A.)  The  Beligion  of  Israel  to  the  Fall  of  the  Jewish  State. 

Translated  by  A.  H.  May.     3  vols.     8vo.     31*.  6d. 

10.  Ppleiderer  (Professor  O.)  Paulinism  :  a  Contribution  to  the  History 

of  Primitive  Christian  Theology.     Translated  by  E.  Peters.     2  vols.     21*. 

11.  Pfleiderer  (Professor  O.)  The  Philosophy  of  Beligion.     Translated 

by  the  Rev.  Alexander  Stewart,  of  Dundee,  and  the  Rev.  Allan  Menzies.  (In 
4  vols.)     Vol.  I.     10*.  6d.     (Vols.  II.— IV.  in  the  press.) 

12.  Protestant  Commentary  on  the  New  Testament;   with  General  and 

Special  Introductions  to  the  Books,  by  Lipsius,  Holsten,  Lang,  Pfleiderer, 
Holtzmann,  Hilgenfeld,  and  others.  translated  by  the  Rev.  F.  H.  Jones. 
3  vols.     8vo.     31*.  6d. 

lo.  Beville  (Bev.  Dr.)  Prolegomena  of  the  History  of  Beligion,  with 
y/  Introduction  by  Professor  Max  Muller.     10*.  6d. 

14.  Schrader  (Professor  E.)  The   Old   Testament   and   the   Cuneiform 

Inscriptions.  Translated  by  the  Rev.  Owen  C.  Whitehouse.  (In  2  vols.) 
Vol.  1.     Map.     10*.  6d.     (Vol.  II.  in  the  press.) 

15.  Zeller  (E.)  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles  Critically  Examined.    To  which 

is  prefixed  Overbeck's  Introduction  from  De  Wette's  Handbook.  Translated  by 
Joseph  Dare.     2  vols.     8vo.     21*. 

The  price  of  the  Works  to  Subscribers,  Is.  per  vol. 

All  new  Subscribers  may  purchase  any  of  the  previous  volumes  at  7s.  instead  of 
10*.  6d.  per  volume.  A  selection  of  six  or  more  volumes  may  also  be  had  at  the 
Subscribers'  price,  or  7*.  per  volume. 


14,  Henrietta  Street,  Covent  Garden,  London 
20,  South  Frederick  Street,  Edinburgh. 


CATALOGUE 

OP 

WILLIAMS  AND  NORGATE'S  PUBLICATIONS. 


iEschylus.  Agamemnon.  Greek  Text  re- 
vised and  translated  by  John  F.  Davies, 
B.A.     8vo,  cloth.  35. 

Agnostic's  Progress,  An,  from  the  Known 
to  the  Unknown.    Crown  8vo,  cl.    5s. 

Ali  (Syed  Ameer)  Life  of  Mohammed.  A 
Critical  Examination  of  the  Life  and 
Teachings  of  Mohammed,  from  a 
Mohammedan  Standpoint,  including 
Chapters  on  Polygamy,  Slavery,  Mos- 
lem Eationalism,  Moslem  Mysticism, 
&c.     Crown  8vo,  cloth.  9s. 

Alviella  (Count  Goblet  d')  The  Contem- 
porary Evolution  of  Religious  Thought 
in  England,  America  and  India.  Trans- 
lated by  the  Rev.  J.  Moden.  8vo, 
cloth.    '  10s.  Qd. 

Attwell  (Professor  H.)  Table  of  Aryan 
(Indo-European)  Languages,  showing 
their  Classification  and  Affinities,  with 
copious  Notes;  to  which  is  added, 
Grimm's  Law  of  the  Interchange  of 
Mute  Consonants,  with  numerous  Illus- 
trations. A  Wall  Map  for  the  use  of 
Colleges  and  Lecture -rooms.  2nd 
Edition.     Mounted  with  rollers.   10.s\ 


Table  of  the  Aryan  Languages,  with 

Notes  and  Illustrations.     4to,  boards. 

7s.  6d. 

Bannister  (Kev.  Dr.  J.)  Glossary  of  Cornish 
Names,  Ancient  and  Modern,  Local, 
Family,  Personal,  20,000  Celtic  and 
other  Names  in  use  in  Cornwall.  8vo, 
cloth.  12s. 


Banr  (F.  0.)  Church  History  of  the  First 
Three  Centuries.  Translated  from  the 
Third  German  Edition.  Edited  by 
Rev.  Allan  Menzies.  2  vols.  8vo, 
cloth.  21s. 

Paul,  the  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  his 


Life  and  Work,  his  Epistles  and  Doc- 
trine. A  Contribution  to  a  Critical 
History  of  Primitive  Christianity. 
Translated  by  Rev.  A.  Menzies.  2 
vols.     8vo,  cloth.  21s. 

Bayldon  (Eev.  G.)  Icelandio  Grammar,  An 
Elementary  Grammar  of  the  Old  Norse 
or  Icelandic  Language.   8vo,  cl.  7s.  6d. 

Beard  (Eev.  C.)  Lectures  on  the  Refor- 
mation of  the  Sixteenth  Century  in 
its  Relation  to  Modern  Thought  and 
Knowledge.  (Hibbert  Lectures,  1883.) 
8vo,  cloth.     (Cheap  Edition,  4s.  6d.) 

10s.  6d. 
Port  Eoyal,  a  Contribution  to  the 


History  of  Religion  and  Literature  in 
France.     2  vols.     8vo.  12s. 

Beard  (Eev.  Dr.  J.  E.)  The  Autobiography 
of  Satan.     Crown  8vo,  cloth.    7s.  6d. 

Bernstein  and  Kirsch.  Syriac  Chresto- 
mathy  and  Lexicon.  Chrestomathia 
Syriaca  cum  Lexico.  2  vols,  in  1. 
8vo,  cloth.  7s.  6d. 

Bible,  translated  by  Samuel  Sharpe,  being 
a  Revision  of  the  Authorized  English 
Version.  5th  Edition  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, 9  th  Edition  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament.    8vo,  roan.  4s.  6d. 

vide  also  Testament. 


Williams  and  Nor  gate's 


Bible  for  Young  People.  A  Critical,  His- 
torical, and  Moral  Handbook  to  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments.  By  Dr.  H. 
Oort  and  Dr.  J.  Hooykaas,  with  the 
assistance  of  Dr.  Kuenen.  Translated 
from  the  Dutch  by  the  Eev  P.  H. 
Wicksteed.    6  vols.    Crown  8vo.  206*. 

Bleek  (P.)  Lectures  on  the  Apocalypse. 
Edited  by  Dr.  S.  Davidson.  8vo, 
cloth.  105.  6d. 

Bopp  (F.)  Comparative  Grammar  of  the 
Sanscrit,  Zend,  Greek,  Latin,  Lithu- 
anian, Gothic,  German,  and  Slavonic 
Languages.  Translated  by  E.  B.  East- 
wick.  4th  Edition.  3  vols.  8vo, 
cloth.  31,9.  6d. 

Oobbe  (Miss  F.  Power)  The  Peak  in  Darien, 
and  other  Inquiries  touching  Concerns 
of  the  Soul  and  the  Body.  Crown 
8vo,  cloth.  7s.  6d. 

A  Faithless  "World.  With  Additions 

and  a  Preface.     8vo,  cloth.        2s.  6d. 

The  Duties  of  "Women.     A  Course 


of  Lectures  delivered  in  London  and 
Clifton.  2nd  Edition.  Crown  8vo, 
cloth.  5s. 

■ The  Hopes  of  the  Human  Eace,  Here- 
after and  Here.  Essays  on  the  Life 
after  Death.  With  a  Preface  having 
special  reference  to  Mr.  Mill's  Essay 
on  Religion.  2nd  Edition.  Cr.  8vo.  5s. 

Alone  to  the  Alone.      Prayers  for 

Theists,  by  several  Contributors.  3rd 
Edition.     Crown  8vo,  cloth.  5s. 

— —  Broken  Lights.  An  Inquiry  into 
the  Present  Condition  and  Future 
Prospects  of  Religious  Eaith.  3rd 
Edition.  5s. 

Dawning  Lights.  An  Inquiry  con- 
cerning the  Secular  Results  of  the  New 
Reformation.     8vo,  cloth.  5s. 


—  Darwinism  in  Morals,  and  (13)  other 
Essays  (Religion  in  Childhood,  Un- 
conscious Cerebration,  Dreams,  the 
Devil,  Auricular  Confession,  &c.  &c). 
8vo,  cloth.  5s. 


Oureton  (Dr.  "W.)  History  of  the  Martyrs 
in  Palestine,  by  Eusebius,  in  Syriac. 
Edited  and  translated.  Royal  8vo, 
cloth.  105.  6d. 

Dante's  Inferno,  the  Purgatorio,  and  the 
Paradiso.  Translated  into  Greek  verse 
by  Mussurus  Pasha,  D.C.L.  3  vols. 
8vo,  cloth.  each  125. 

Davids  (T.  "W.  Ehys)  Lectures  on  the 
Origin  and  Growth  of  Religion,  as 
illustrated  by  some  Points  in  the  His- 
tory of  Indian  Buddhism.  (Hibbert 
Lectures,  1881.)    8vo,  cloth.  10s.  6d. 

Day  (Dr.  F.)  The  Fishes  of  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland ;  being  a  Natural  History 
of  such  as  are  known  to  inhabit  the 
Seas  and  Fresh  Waters  of  the  British 
Isles.  179  Plates.  2  vols.  imp.  8vo, 
cloth.  £5.  15s.  6d. 

Delitzsch  (Professor  F.  E.)  The  Hebrew 
Language  viewed  in  the  Light  of  Assy- 
rian Research.    Crown  8vo,  cloth,  is. 

Dipavamsa,  the  :  a  Buddhist  Historical 
Record  in  the  Pali  Language.  Edited, 
with  an  English  Translation,  by  Dr. 
H.  Oldenberg.     8vo,  cloth.  21s. 

Echoes  of  Holy  Thoughts  :  arranged  as 
Private  Meditations  before  a  First 
Communion.  2nd  Edition,  with  a 
Preface  by  Rev.  J.  Hamilton  Thorn. 
Printed  with  red  lines.  Fcap.  8vo, 
cloth.  2s.  6d. 

Engelhardt  (0.)  Denmark  in  the  Early  Iron 
Age.  Illustrated  by  recent  Discoveries 
in  the  Peat -Mosses  of  Slesvig.  33 
Plates  (giving  representations  of  up- 
wards of  a  thousand  objects),  Maps, 
and  numerous  other  Illustrations  on 
wood.     4to,  cloth.  31s.  6d. 

Evans  (George)  An  Essay  on  Assyriology. 
With  4to  Tables  of  Assyrian  Inscrip- 
tions.    8vo,  cloth.  5s. 

Ewald's  (Dr.  H.)  Commentary  on  the  Pro- 
phets of  the  Old  Testament.  Trans- 
lated by  the  Rev.  J.  F.  Smith.  Com- 
plete in  5  vols.  Vol.  I.  General  In- 
troduction, Yoel,  Amos,  Hosea  and 


Catalogue, 


Zakharya  9—11.  Vol.  II.  Yesaya, 
Obadya  and  Mikha.  Vol.  III.  Nahmn, 
Ssephanya,  Habaqquq,  Zacharya, 
Yeremya.  Vol.  IV.  Hezekiel,  Yesaya 
3d. — lxvi.  Vol.  V.  and  last,  Haggai, 
Zakharya,  Malaki,  Jona,  Baruc, 
Daniel,  Appendix  and  Index.  8vo, 
cloth.     5  vols.  Each  10s.  Qd. 

Commentary  on  the  Psalms.    Trans- 


lated by  the  Eev.  E.  Johnson,  M.A. 
2  vols.     8vo,  cloth.        Each  10s.  Qd. 

Commentary  on  the   Book  of  Job, 


with  Translation.  Translated  from 
the  German  by  the  Rev.  J.  Frederick 
Smith.     8vo,  cloth.  10s.  6d. 

Frankfurter  (Dr.  0.)  Handbook  of  Pah; 
being  an  Elementary  Grammar,  a 
Chrestomathy,  and  a  Glossary.  8vo, 
cloth.  16s. 

Puerst  (Dr.  Jul.)  Hebrew  and  Ohaldee 
Lexicon  to  the  Old  Testament.  4th 
Edition,  improved  and  enlarged.  Trans- 
lated by  Eev.  Dr.  Samuel  Davidson. 
RoyaLSvo,  cloth.  ■     21s. 

Kept  also  half-bound  morocco.  26s. 

Gill  (C.)  The  Evolution  of  Christianity. 
2nd  Edition.  With  Dissertations  in 
Answer  to  Criticism.    8vo,  cloth.  12s. 

Goldschmidt  (H.  E.)  German  Poetry;  with 
the  English  Versions  of  the  best  Trans- 
lators. Poems  of  Goethe,  Schiller, 
Ereiligrath,  Burger,  Heine,  Uhland, 
Korner,  &c.  &c.  Translated  by  Car- 
lyle,  Anster,  Blackie,  Sir  Th.  Martin, 
Shelley,  Lord  Ellesmere,  Lord  Ly  tton, 
Coleridge,  Longfellow,  Edgar  Bo  wring, 
Garnett,  &c.     8vo,  cloth.  5s. 

Gostwick  (J.)  and  E.  Harrison.  Outlines 
of  German  Literature.  Dedicated  to 
Thos.  Carlyle.  New  Edition.  8vo.  10s. 

Gould  (Eev.  S.  Baring)  Lost  and  Hostile 
Gospels.  An  Account  of  the  Toledoth 
Jesher,  two  Hebrew  Gospels  circulat- 
ing in  the  Middle  Ages,  and  extant 
Fragments  of  the  Gospels  of  the  first 
Three  Centuries  of  Petrine  and  Pauline 
Origin.     Crown  8vo,  cloth.       7s.  6d. 


Hanson  (Sir  E.  D.)  The  Apostle  Paul  and 
the  Preaching  of  Christianity  in  the 
Primitive  Church.  By  Sir  E.  D. 
Hanson,  Chief  Justice  of  South  Aus- 
tralia, Author  of  "  The  Jesus  of  His- 
tory," &c.  8vo,  cloth.  (Published  at 
12s.)  7s.  6d. 

Hardy  (E.  Spence)  Manual  of  Buddhism  in 
its  Modern  Development.  Translated 
from  Cingalese  MSS.  2nd  Edition, 
with  a  complete  Index  and  Glossary. 
8vo,  cloth.  21s. 

Eastern  [Buddhist]  Monachism ;  an 


Account  of  the  Origin,  Laws,  Disci- 
pline, Sacred  Writings,  &c.  &c.  of 
the  Order  of  Mendicants  founded  by 
Gotama  Buddha.     8vo,  cloth.        12s. 

Hariri.  The  Assemblies  of  Al  Hariri. 
Translated  from  the  Arabic,  with  an 
Introduction  and  Notes.  Vol.  I.  In- 
troduction and  the  first  Twenty- six 
Assemblies.  ByT.  Chenery,  Esq.  8vo, 
cloth.  10s. 

Hausrath.  History  of  the  New  Testament 
Times.  The  Time  of  Jesus.  By  Dr. 
A.  Hausrath,  Professor  of  Theology, 
Heidelberg.  Translated  by  the  Eevds. 
C.  T.  Poynting  and  P.  Quenzer.  2 
vols.     8vo,  cloth.  21s. 

Hemans  (Chas.  I.)  Historic  and  Monu- 
mental Eome.  A  Handbook  for  the 
Students  of  Classical  and  Christian 
Antiquities  in  the  Italian  Capital. 
Crown  8vo,  cloth.  10s.  Qd. 

History  of  Mediseval  Christianity  and 

Sacred  Art  in  Italy  (A.D.  900—1500). 
2  vols.     Crown  8vo,  cloth.  18s. 

Jones  (Eev.  E.  Crompton)  Hymns  of  Duty 
and  Faith,  selected  and  arranged.  2nd 
Edition.     Crown  8vo,  cloth.     3s.  6c?. 

Keim's  History  of  Jesus  of  Nazara.  Con' 
sidered  in  its  connection  with  the 
National  Life  of  Israel,  and  related 
in  detail.  Vol.  I.  Introduction,  Sur- 
vey of  Sources,  Sacred  and  Political 
Groundwork,  Eeligious  Groundwork. 


Williams  and  Norgate's 


Vol.  IT.  The  Sacred  Youth,  Self-recog- 
nition, Decision.  Vol.  III.  The  First 
Preaching,  the  Works  of  Jesus,  the  Dis- 
ciples, and  Apostolic  Mission.  Vol.  IV. 
Conflicts  and  Disillusions,  Strength- 
ened Self-confidence,  Last  Efforts  in 
Galilee,  Signs  of  the  approaching  Fall, 
Eecognition  of  the  Messiah.  Vol.  V. 
The  Messianic  Progress  to  Jerusalem, 
The  Entry  into  Jerusalem, The  Decisive 
Struggle,  The  Farewell,  The  Last  Sup- 
per. Vol.  VI.  The  Messianic  Death 
at  Jerusalem,  Burial  and  Resurrec- 
tion,  The  Messiah's  Place  in  History, 
Indices.     8vo,  cloth.       Each  10s.  6d. 

Knighton  (W.)  Struggles  for  Life.  By 
William  Knighton,  LL.D.,  Vice-Presi- 
dent of  the  Royal  Society  of  Literature ; 
Author  of  "the  History  of  Ceylon," 
"Forest  Life  in  Ceylon,"  &c.  &c. 
Cloth.  10s.  6d. 

Kuenen  (Dr.  A.)  The  Keligion  of  Israel  to 
the  Fall  of  the  Jewish  State.  Trans- 
lated by  A.  H.  May.     3  vols.     8vo. 

31s.  6d. 

Lectures  on  National  Religions  and 

Universal  Religions.  (Hibbert  Lec- 
tures, 1882.)     8vo,  cloth.        10s.  6d. 

Laing  and  Huxley.  Pre -Historic  Eemains 
of  Caithness.  By  Samuel  Laing,  Esq., 
with  Notes  on  the  Human  Remains 
by  Th.  H.  Huxley,  F.R.S.  150  En- 
gravings.    8vo,  cloth.  9s. 

Lane  (E.  W.)  Arabic  -English  Lexicon, 
derived  from  the  best  and  most  copious 
Eastern  Sources.  Vols.  I.  to  VII.  (to 
be  completed  in  8  vols.).     Royal  4to. 

Each  25s. 


Vol.  VIII.   Fasc.  1.      Edited  by 

Stanley  Lane-Poole.     4to.  6s. 

Latham  (Dr.  E.  G-.)  Two  Dissertations  on 
the  Hamlet  of  Saxo-Grammaticus  and 
of  Shakespear.     8vo.  5  s. 

Laurie  (Professor  Simon)  Ethica;  or  the 
Ethics  of  Reason.  By  Scotus  Novan- 
ticus.     8vo?  cloth.  6s. 


Laurie  (Professor  Simon)  Metaphysica 
Nova  et  Vetusta :  a  Return  to  Dual- 
ism.    8vo,  cloth.  6s. 

Lepsius  (0.  E.)  Standard  Alphabet  for 
reducing  Unwritten  Languages  and 
Foreign  Graphic  Systems  to  a  Uniform 
Orthography  in  European  Letters. 
2nd  Edition.     8vo,  cloth.  3s. 

Lyall  (0.  J.,  M.A.,  CLE.)  Ancient  Arabian 
Poetry,  chiefly  prse  Islamic  ;  Transla- 
tions, with  an  Introduction  and  Notes. 
Foolscap  4to,  cloth.  10s.  6d. 

Macan  (E.  W.)  The  Eesurrection  of  Jesus 
Christ.  An  Essay  in  three  Chapters. 
Published  for  the  Hibbert  Trustees. 
8vo,  cloth.  5s. 

Mackay  (E.  W.)  Sketch  of  the  Eise  and 
Progress  of  Christianity.  8vo,  cloth. 
(Published  at  10s.  6d.)  Qs. 

Mac  vicar  (Eev.  Dr.  J.  G-.)  A  Sketch  of  a 
Philosophy.  Part  I.  Mind :  its  Powers 
and  Capacities,  and  its  Relation  to 
Matter ;  II.  Matter  and  Molecular 
Morphology  :  the  Elemental  Syn- 
thesis ;  III.  The  Chemistry  of  Natural 
Substances;  IV.  Biology  and  Theo- 
dicy.    4  Parts.     8vo.  25s.  6c?. 

Massey  (G-erald)  A  Book  of  the  Beginnings. 
Containing  an  Attempt  to  recover  and 
reconstitute  the  lost  Origines  of  the 
Myths  and  Mysteries,  Types  and  Sym- 
bols, Religion  and  Language,  with 
Egypt  for  the  Mouthpiece  and  Africa 
as  the  Birthplace.  2  vols.  Imperial 
8vo,  cloth.  30s. 

The  Natural  Genesis ;  or  Part  the 

Second   of  "A  Book   of  the  Begin- 
nings."   2  vols.    Imp.  8vo,  cloth.  30s. 

Milinda  Panho,  the.  Being  Dialogues 
between  King  Milinda  and  the  Bud- 
dhist Sage  Nagasena.  The  Pali  Text, 
edited  by  V.  Trenckner.     8vo.      21s. 

vide  also  Pali  Miscellany. 

Mind,  a  Quarterly  Review  of  Psychology 
and  Philosophy.  Nos.l— 40.  1876-85. 
8vo,  each  3s.  Annual  Subscription, 
post  free,  12s. 


Catalogue. 


Miiller  (Professor  Max)  Lectures  on  the 
Origin  and  Growth  of  Religion,  as 
illustrated  by  the  Religions  of  India, 
(Hibbert  Lectures,  1878.)    8vo,  cloth. 

10s.  6d. 

Nibelungenlied.  The  Fall  of  the  Nibel- 
ungers,  otherwise  the  Book  of  Kriem- 
hild.  An  English  Translation  by  W. 
N.  Lettsom.  Crown  8vo,  cloth.  7  s.  6d. 

Norris  (E.)  Assyrian  Dictionary.  Intended 
to  further  the  Study  of  the  Cuneiform 
Inscriptions  of  Assyria  and  Babylonia. 
Arols.  I.  to  lit.    4to,  cloth.  Each  28s. 

O'Curry  (Eug.)  Lectures  on  the  Social 
Life,  Manners  and  Civilization  of  the 
People  of  Ancient  Erinn.  Edited,  with 
an  Introduction,  by  Dr.  W.  K.  Sullivan. 
Numerous  Wood  Engravings  of  Arms, 
Ornaments,  &c.     3  vols.     8vo.     42s. 

Oldenberg  (Prof.  H.)  Buddha,  his  Life,  his 
Doctrine,  and  his  Order.  Translated 
by  Dr.  Wm.  Hoey,  B.C.S.    8vo.   18s. 

vide  Yinaya  Pitakam. 

Pali  Miscellany,  by  Y.  Trenckner.  Part  I. 
The  Introductory  Part  of  the  Milinda 
Panho,  with  an  English  Translation 
and  Notes.     8vo.  4s. 

Peill  (Eev.  G-eorge)  The  Threefold  Basis  of 
Universal  Restitution.  Crown  8vo, 
cloth.  3s. 

Perrin  (K.  S.)  Eeligion  of  Philosophy,  The; 
or  the  Unification  of  Knowledge.  A 
Comparison  of  the  chief  Philosophical 
and  Religious  Systems  of  the  World. 
8vo,  cloth.  16s. 

Pfleiderer  (0.)  Paulinism :  a  Contribution 
to  the  History  of  Primitive  Christian 
Theology.  Translated  by  E.  Peters. 
2  vols.     8vo.  21s. 

Philosophy  of  Eeligion  on  the  Basis 

of  its  History.  I.  History  of  the  Phi- 
losophy of  Religion  from  Spinoza  to 
the  present  Day.  Yol.  I.  Spinoza  to 
Schleiermacher.  Translated  by  the 
Rev.  Allan  Menzies  and  the  Rev.  Alex. 
Stewart,  of  Dundee.     8vo.      10s.  6d. 


Pfleiderer  (0.)  Lectures  on  the  Influence  of 
the  Apostle  Paul  on  the  Development 
of  Christianity.  (Hibbert  Lectures, 
1885.)     8vo,  cloth.  10s.  6d. 

Platonis  Philebus,  with  Introduction, 
Notes  and  Appendix ;  together  with 
a  Critical  Letter  on  the  "Laws"  of 
Plato,  and  a  Chapter  of  Palaeographi- 
cal  Remarks,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Chas. 
Badham,  D.D.  2nd  Edition,  enlarged. 
8vo,  cloth.  4s. 

Euthydemus  et  Laches,  with.  Criti- 
cal Notes  and  "Epistola  critica"  to  the 
Senate  of  the  Leyden  University,  by 
the  Rev.  C.  Badham,  D.D.   8vo,  cl.  4s. 

Oonvivium  (Symposium),  with  Cri- 
tical Notes  and  an  Epistola  (de  Platonis 
Legibus)  to  Dr.  Thompson,  Master  of 
Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  by  the 
Rev.  C.  Badham,  D.D.    8vo,  cloth.  4s. 

Poole  (Eeg.  L.)  Illustrations  of  the  History 
of  Medieval  Thought  in  the  Depart- 
ments of  Theology  and  Ecclesiastical 
Politics.  (Printed  for  the  Hibbert 
Trustees.)    1884.    8vo,  cloth.  10s.  6d. 

Pratt  (Dr.  Henry)  New  Aspects  of  Life 
and  Religion.  440  pp.  Crown  8vo, 
cloth.  7s.  6d. 

Protestant  Commentary,  A  Short,  on  the 
Books  of  the  New  Testament :  with 
general  and  special  Introductions. 
Edited  by  Professors  P.  W.  Schmidt 
and  F.  von  Holzendorff.  Translated 
from  the  Third  German  Edition,  by 
the  Rev.  F.  H.  Jones,  B.A.  3  vols. 
8vo,  cloth.  Each  10s.  6d. 

Quarry  (Eev.  J.)  Genesis  and  its  Author- 
ship. Two  Dissertations.  2ndEdition, 
with  Notice  of  Animadversions  of  the 
Bishop  of  Natal.     8vo.  12s. 

Eeliquiae  Aquitanicse ;  being  Contribu- 
tions to  the  Arclmeology  and  Palaeon- 
tology of  Perigord  and  the  adjoining 
Provinces  of  Southern  France.  By 
Lartet  and  Christy.  Edited  by  T. 
Rupert  Jones,  F.R.S.,  F.G.S.  87 
Plates,  3  Maps,  and  130  Wood  En- 
gravings.    Royal  4to,  cloth.     £3.  3s. 


Williams  and  Norgate's 


Eenan  (E.)  On  the  Influence  of  the  Insti- 
tutions, Thought  and  Culture  of  Rome 
on  Christianity  and  the  Development 
of  the  Catholic  Church.  (Hibbert 
Lectures,  1880.)  8vo,  cloth.  (Cheap 
Edition,  2s.  6rf.)  10s.  6d. 

Eenouf  (P.  le  Page)  Lectures  on  the  Origin 
and  Growth  of  Religion  as  illustrated 
by  the  Religion  of  Ancient  Egypt. 
(Hibbert  Lectures,  1879.)  2nd  Edi- 
tion.    8vo,  cloth.  10s.  6c?. 

Eeville  (Dr.  Alb.)  Prolegomena  of  the  His- 
tory of  Religions.  With  an  Introduc- 
tion by  Professor  F.  Max  Miiller. 
8vo,  cloth.  10s.  6d. 

On  the  Native  Religions  of  Mexico 

and  Peru.  Translated  by  the  Rev. 
P.  H.  Wicksteed.  (Hibbert  Lectures, 
1884.)     8vo,  cl.  10s.  6d. 

The  Song  of  Songs,  commonly  called 


the  Song  of  Solomon,  or  the  Canticle. 
Crown  8vo,  cloth.  Is.  6d. 

Sadi.  The  G-ulistan  (Rose-Garden) .  Per- 
sian Text,  with  Vocabulary  by  John- 
son.    Royal  8vo,  cloth.  15s. 

Saltus  (E.)  Anatomy  of  Negation.  Crown 
8vo,  cloth.  7s.  6d. 

Samuelson  (James)  Views  of  the  Deity, 
Traditional  and  Scientific  :  a  Contri- 
bution to  the  Study  of  Theological 
Science.     Crown  8vo,  cloth.     4s.  Qd. 

Savage  (M.  J.)  Beliefs  about  the  Bible. 
By  the  Rev.  M.  J.  Savage,  of  the 
Unity  Church,  Boston,  Mass.  8vo, 
cloth.  7s.  Qd. 

Schmidt  (A.)  Shakespeare  Lexicon.  A 
complete  Dictionary  of  all  the  English 
Words,  Phrases,  and  Constructions  in 
the  Works  of  the  Poet.  2  vols.  Imp. 
8vo,  28s.  j  cloth,  31s.  Qd. 

Schrader  (Professor  E.)  The  Cuneiform 
Inscriptions  and  the  Old  Testament. 
Translated  from  the  second  Enlarged 
Edition,  with  Additions  by  the  Author, 
by  the  Rev.  Owen  C.  Whitehouse, 
M.A.  (In  2  vols.)  Vol.  I.  With  a 
Map.     8vo,  cloth.  10s.  6d. 


Schurman  (J.  G-.)  Kantian  Ethics  and  the 
Ethics  of  Evolution.  A  Critical  Study. 
(Published  by  the  Hibbert  Trustees.) 
8vo,  cloth.  5s. 

Seth  (A.)  The  Development  from  Kant  to 
Hegel,  with  Chapters  on  the  Philoso- 
phy of  Religion.  (Published  by  the 
Hibbert  Trustees.)     8vo,  cloth.       5s. 

Sharpe  (Samuel)  History  of  the  Hebrew 
Nation  and  its  Literature.  With  an 
Appendix  on  the  Hebrew  Chronology. 
4th  Edition,  487  pp.    8vo,  cl.   7s.  6d. 

The  Decree  of  Oanopus,  in  Hiero- 
glyphics and  Greek,  with  Translations 
and  an  Explanation  of  their  Hiero- 
glyphical  Characters.  16  Plates.  8vo, 
cloth.  7s.  6d. 

Hebrew  Inscriptions  from  the  Valleys 

between  Egypt  and  Mount  Sinai,  in 
their  Original  Characters,  with  Trans- 
lations and  an  Alphabet.  2  Parts.  20 
Plates.     8vo,  cloth.  7s.  Qd. 

vide  also  Bible,  and  Testament. 


Smith  (Arthur  M.)  A  System  of  Political 
Economy.  2nd  Edition.  502  pp. 
Crown  8vo,  cloth.  7s.  Qd. 

Smith  (Eev.  J.  P.)  Studies  in  Eeligion 
under  German  Masters.  Essays  on 
Herder,  Goethe,  Lessing,  Frank,  and 
Lang.     Crown  8vo,  cloth.  5s. 

vide  Ewald's  Prophets  and  Job. 

Socin  (A.)  Arabic  Grammar.  Paradigms, 
Literature,  Chrestomathy,  and  Glos- 
sary. Translated  into  English.  Crown 
8vo,  cloth.  7s.  6d. 

Sophocles.  The  Greek  Text  critically 
revised,  with  the  aid  of  MSS.,  newly 
collated  and  explained.  By  Rev.  F.  H. 
M.  Blaydes.  I.  Philoctetes.  II.  Tra- 
chiniae.  III.  Electra.  IV.  Ajax.  8vo, 
cloth.  Each  6s. 

Spencer  (Herbert)  First  Principles.  5th 
Thousand,  with  an  Appendix.  8vo.  16s. 

The  Principles  of  Biology.    2  vols. 

8vo.  34s. 


Catalogue, 


Spencer  (Herbert)  The  Principles  of  Psy- 
chology. 4th  Thousand.  2  vols. 
8vo.  365. 

The  Principles  of  Sociology.  Vol.  I. 

21s. 


—  Ceremonial  Institutions.  (Principles 
of  Sociology,  Vol.  II.  Parti.)  8vo.  Is. 

—  Political  Institutions.  (Principles  of 
Sociology,  Vol.  II.  Part  2.)    8vo.  12s. 

—  Ecclesiastical  Institutions.  2nd  Edi- 
tion.    8vo,  cloth.  5s. 

—  The  Data  of  Ethics.  Being  the 
First  Portion  of  the  Principles  of 
Ethics.     8vo,  cloth.  8s. 


—  The  Study  of  Sociology.  Library 
Edition  (being  the  9th),  with  a  Post- 
script.    8vo,  cloth.  10s.  6d. 

—  Educations  Intellectual,  Moral,  and 
Physical.     8vo,  cloth.  6s. 

The   same,    cheaper  Edition,  4th 


Thousand.     12mo,  cloth.  2s.  6d. 


—  Essays :  Scientific,  Political,  and 
Speculative.  (Being  the  First  and 
Second  Series  re -arranged,  and  con- 
taining an  additional  Essay.)  2  vols. 
4th  Thousand.     8vo,  cloth.  16s. 

—  Essays.  (Third  Series.)  Including 
the  Classification  of  the  Sciences.  3rd 
Edition.     8vo.  8s. 


Descriptive   Sociology,   or   Groups 

of  Sociological  Facts.  Compiled  and 
abstracted  by  Professor  D.  Duncan, 
of  Madras,  Dr.  Richard  Sheppig,  and 
James  Collier.  Folio,  boards.  No.  1. 
English,  18s.  No.  2.  Ancient  Ameri- 
can Races,  1 6s.  No.  3.  Lowest  Races, 
Negri  tto  Races,  Polynesians,  18s.  No. 
4.  African  Races,  1 6s.  No.  5.  Asiatic 
Races,  18s.  No.  6.  American  Races, 
18s.  No.  7.  Hebrews  and  Phoenicians, 
21s.  No.  8.  The  French  Civilization, 
30s. 

Spinoza.  Four  Essays  by  Professors  Land, 
Van  Vloten,  and  Kuno  Fischer,  and 
by  E.  Renan.  Edited  by  Professor 
Knight,  of  St.  Andrews.  Crown  8vo, 
cloth.  5s. 


Stephens  (George)  Old  Northern  Eunio 
Monuments  of  Scandinavia  and  En- 
gland, now  first  collected  and  deci- 
phered. Numerous  Engravings  on 
Wood  and  15  Plates.  3  vols.  Each  50s. 

Stokes  (Geo.  J.)  The  Objectivity  of  Truth. 
8vo,  cloth.  5s. 

Stokes  (Whitley)  Old  Irish  Glossaries. 
Cormac's  Glossary.  O'Davoran's  Glos- 
sary. A  Glossary  to  the  Calendar  of 
Oingus  the  Culdee.  Edited,  with  an 
Introduction  and  Index.     8vo,  cloth. 

10s.  6d. 


Middle-Breton  Hours.   Edited,  with 

a  Translation  and  Glossary.  8vo, 
boards.  6s. 

The   Creation   of  the  World.     A 

Mystery  in  Ancient  Cornish.  Edited, 
with  Translations  and  Notes.  8vo, 
cloth.  6s. 

Strack  (H.  L.)  Hebrew  Grammar.  Para- 
digms, Literature,  Chrestomathy,  and 
Glossary.     Crown  8vo,  cloth.   4s.  6d. 

Strauss  (Dr.  D.  F.)  Life  of  Jesus  for  the 
People.  The  Authorized  English  Edi- 
tion.    2  vols.     8vo,  cloth.  24s. 

Sullivan  (W.  K.)  Celtic  Studies,  from  the 
German  of  Dr.  Hermann  Ebel,  with 
an  Introduction  on  the  Roots,  Stems 
and  Derivatives,  and  on  Case-endings 
of  Nouns  in  the  Indo-European  Lan- 
guages.    8vo,  cloth.  10s. 

Taine  (H.)  English  Positivism.  A  Study 
of  John  Stuart  Mill.  Translated  by 
T.  D.  Haye.     Crown  8vo,  cloth.     3s. 

Talmud  of  Jerusalem.  Translated  for  the 
first  time  into  English  by  Dr.  Moses 
Schwab,  of  the  Bibliotheque  Nation- 
ale,  Paris.  Vol.  I.  The  Treatise  of 
Berakhoth  (Blessings).    Foolscap  4 to. 

9s. 

Tayler  (Eev.  John  James)  An  Attempt  to 
ascertain  the  Character  of  the  Fourth 
Gospel,  especially  in  its  relation  to  the 
first  Three.    2nd  Edition.    8vo,  cl.  5s. 


8 


Williams  and  Norgate's  Catalogue. 


Testament,  The  New.  Translated  by  S. 
Sharpe,  Author  of  "The  History  of 
Egypt,"  &c.  14th  Thousand.  Fcap. 
8vo,  cloth.  Is.  Qd. 

Thoughts  (365)  for  Every  Day  in  the  Year. 
Selected  from  the  Writings  of  Spiri- 
tually-minded Persons.  By  the  Auth  or 
of  "Visiting  my  Kelations."  Printed 
with  red  lines.    Crown  8vo,  cl.  2s.  6d. 

Turpie  (Dr.  D.  Mod.)  The  Old  Testament 
in  the  New.  The  Quotations  from 
the  Old  Testament  in  the  New  classi- 
fied according  to  their  Agreement  with 
or  Variation  from  the  Original :  the 
various  Readings  and  Versions  of  the 
Passages,  Critical  Notes.  Royal  8vo, 
cloth.  12s. 

Manual  of  the  Ohaldee  Language : 

containing  Grammar  of  the  Biblical 
Chaldee  and  of  the  Targums,  a  Chres- 
tomathy,  Selections  from  the  Targums, 
with  a  Vocabulary.  Square  8vo,  cl.  7s. 

Vinaya  Pitakam :  one  of  the  principal 
Buddhist  Holy  Scriptures.  Edited  in 
Pali  by  Dr.  H.  Oldenberg.  In  5  vols. 
8vo.  Vol.  I.  The  Mahavagga,  Vol. 
II.  The  Cullavagga.  Vol.  III.  The 
Suttavibhanga,  I.  (Parajika,  Samgha- 


disesa,  Aniyata  Nissaggiya).  Vol. 
IV.  The  Suttavibhanga,  II.  (Maha- 
vibhanga,  Bhikkunivibhanga).     8vo. 

Each  21s. 

Williams  (Eev.  Dr.  Rowland)  The  Hebrew 
Prophets,  during  the  Assyrian  and 
Babylonian  Empires.  Translated  afresh 
from  the  Original,  with  regard  to  the 
Anglican  Version,  with  Illustrations 
for  English  Readers.  2  vols.  8vo, 
cloth.  22s.  Qd. 

Psalms  and  Litanies,  Counsels  and 

Collects,  for  Devout  Persons.  Fcap. 
4to,  cloth  extra.  12s.  6d. 

Broadchalke    Sermon  -  Essays    on 

Nature,  Mediation,  Atonement,  Abso- 
lution, &c.    Crown  8vo,  cloth.  7s.  6d. 

Wright  (G.  H.  B.)  The  Book  of  Job.     A 

new  critically  revised  Translation,  with. 

Essays  on  Scansion,  Date,  &c.     8vo, 

*"  cloth.  6s. 

Zeller  (Dr.  E.)  The  Contents  and  Origin 
of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  critically 
investigated.  Preceded  by  Dr.  Fr. 
Overbeck's  Introduction  to  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles  from  De  Wette's  Hand- 
book. Translated  by  Joseph  Dare.  2 
vols.     8vo,  cloth.  21s. 


WILLIAMS  &  NORGATB  have  published  the  following  Catalogues 

of  their  Stock. 


1.  Classical  Catalogue.      Greek  and 

Latin  Classics. 

2.  Theological  Catalogue.    Including 

Philosophy  and  Metaphysics. 

3.  French  Catalogue.    General  Litera- 

ture, History,  Travels,  &c. 

4.  German  Catalogue.     General  Lite^ 

rature. 

*  Map  Catalogue.    Foreign  Maps  and 

Atlases. 

5.  Linguistic    Catalogue.      European 

Languages. 

*  Italian  Catalogue. 

*  Spanish  Catalogue. 


6.  Oriental    Catalogue.        Oriental 

Languages  and  Literature. 

7.  Medical    Catalogue.      Medicine, 

Surgery,  &c. 

8.  Natural      History      Catalogue. 

Zoology,  Botany,  Geology,  Palae- 
ontology. 

9.  Natural      Science      Catalogue. 

Mathematics,  Astronomy,  Physics, 
Mechanics,  Chemistry,  &c. 

10.  Art     Catalogue.        Architecture, 

Painting,  Sculpture  and  Engrav- 
ing.    Books  illustrated  by  Artists. 

11.  School    Catalogue.       Elementary 

Books,  Maps,  &c. 


C.    GREEN   AND   SON,    PRINTERS,    178,    STRAND. 
?     V     OF   THE  A 

DIVERSITY  J 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY     AND     TO     $1.00     ON     THE     SEVENTH     DAY 

OVERDUE.  Vk     i     !■■   M 


DEC  14  1936 


'^g'a  Lp 


APR  12  1942 


K,W   81962 





APR  14  1S47 


SEHT0N1LL 


30Mar53DH 

W»fltM953IU* 


JUL  2  0  1996 


O.C.BERKELEY 


6  MAR59AB 


^\N15">997 


Z J^L 


*MU*W 


£»an60HJ 


RECEIVED 


DEC  0  ?  1996 


-—- 


CIRCULATION  DEPT. 


JAN  6 


5IW6iWr 


LD  21-100m-8'3-'